An apologie for the ministry and its maintenance wherein is set forth the necessity, dignity and efficacy of a gospel-ministry against the Socinians, Swenckfieldians, Weigelians, Anabaptists, Enthusiasts, Familists, Seekers, Quakers, Levellers, Libertines and the rest of that rout ... / by Tho. Hall.
         Hall, Thomas, 1610-1665.
      
       
         
           1660
        
      
       Approx. 268 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 60 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A45328
         Wing H425A
         ESTC R28055
         10334347
         ocm 10334347
         44913
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A45328)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 44913)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1385:20)
      
       
         
           
             An apologie for the ministry and its maintenance wherein is set forth the necessity, dignity and efficacy of a gospel-ministry against the Socinians, Swenckfieldians, Weigelians, Anabaptists, Enthusiasts, Familists, Seekers, Quakers, Levellers, Libertines and the rest of that rout ... / by Tho. Hall.
             Hall, Thomas, 1610-1665.
             Shaw, Samuel, 1635-1696.
          
           [10], 104 p.
           
             Printed by A.W. for Joseph Crawford,
             London :
             1660.
          
           
             A translation by Samuel Shaw of Hall's--Tò alas tēs gēs.
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
           Clergy -- Office.
        
      
    
     
        2002-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-01 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-02 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-05 Aptara
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2005-03 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-03 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           APOLOGIE
           FOR
           THE
           MINISTRY
           ,
           and
           its
           Maintenance
           :
        
         
           
             Wherein
             is
             set
             forth
             the
          
           Necessity
           ,
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           Efficacy
           
             of
             a
          
           Gospel-Ministry
           ;
           
             against
             the
          
           Socinians
           ,
           Swenckfieldians
           ,
           Weigelians
           ,
           Anabaptists
           ,
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           Familists
           ,
           Seekers
           ,
           Quakers
           ,
           Levellers
           ,
           Libertines
           ,
           
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Rout.
             
          
        
         
           Here
           you
           have
           many
           
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
          
           explained
           ,
           all
           the
           Cavils
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           (
           of
           any
           weight
           )
           refelled
           ,
           the
           Equity
           of
           Tythes
           by
           many
           Arguments
           evinced
           ,
           and
           the
           Iniquity
           of
           such
           as
           seek
           sacrilegiously
           to
           remove
           them
           is
           demonstrated
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           material
           Cavils
           against
           them
           are
           succinctly
           ,
           yet
           fully
           answered
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Tho.
             Hall
          
           ,
           B.
           D.
           and
           Pastor
           of
           Kingsnorton
           .
        
         
           
             Jer.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           I
           will
           bring
           you
           to
           Sion
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           give
           you
           Pastors
           according
           to
           my
           heart
           ,
           which
           shall
           feed
           you
           with
           Knowledge
           and
           Understanding
           .
        
         
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             7.
             
          
           Who
           goeth
           a
           Warfare
           at
           any
           time
           at
           his
           own
           Charges
           ?
           Who
           planteth
           a
           Vineyard
           ,
           and
           eateth
           not
           of
           the
           fruit
           of
           it
           ?
           Or
           who
           feedeth
           a
           flock
           and
           eateth
           not
           of
           the
           milk
           of
           the
           flock
           ?
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             A.
             W.
          
           for
           
             Joseph
             Cranford
          
           at
           the
           Castle
           and
           Lyon
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           1660.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Worshipfull
           ,
           and
           his
           much
           honoured
           Cousin
           ,
           the
           Lady
           LUCY
           GRANTHAM
           of
           Ratcliffe
           upon
           Soare
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Nottingham
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Peace
           .
        
         
           
             Madame
             :
          
        
         
           BEnefits
           (
           we
           say
           )
           are
           binders
           ,
           and
           every
           Favour
           received
           makes
           the
           Receiver
           a
           Debtor
           :
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           my self
           deeply
           indebted
           to
           You
           for
           those
           many
           reall
           Favours
           which
           from
           time
           to
           time
           You
           have
           shewed
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           my
           Sonns
           that
           have
           been
           Your
           Chaplains
           .
           And
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           wholly
           dye
           ungratefully
           ,
           I
           have
           sent
           you
           a
           Scho●ars
           Gift
           ,
           a
           Paper-present
           ,
           as
           a
           Testimony
           of
           my
           best
           Respects
           unto
           Your
           Ladyship
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           so
           eminent
           a
           Friend
           and
           Patroness
           to
           us
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           a
           time
           when
           so
           many
           hate
           us
           ,
           rob
           us
           ,
           revile
           us
           ,
           without
           a
           cause
           .
           You
           have
           been
           more
           like
           a
           Nursing
           mother
           than
           a
           Friend
           to
           many
           of
           your
           neighbou●ing
           Ministers
           ,
           especially
           where
           their
           means
           is
           low
           :
           Your
           Ladyships
           readiness
           to
           contribute
           to
           the
           augmenting
           of
           the
           Maintenance
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           none
           ;
           Your
           respectfull
           Entertainment
           of
           the
           Min●sters
           of
           Christ
           weekly
           at
           Your
           house
           ;
           Your
           bounty
           in
           parting
           with
           considerable
           Summes
           towards
           
           the
           breeding
           of
           ingenuous
           and
           hopefull
           Children
           for
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           Your
           tender
           respect
           especially
           to
           the
           Orphans
           of
           Ministers
           ;
           Your
           late
           disbursing
           of
           a
           considerable
           Summ
           at
           a
           bare
           motion
           of
           mine
           towards
           the
           breeding
           of
           a
           very
           hopefull
           childe
           ,
           the
           son
           of
           a
           pious
           and
           painfull
           Minister
           ,
           whose
           father
           is
           now
           with
           God
           ;
           your
           great
           care
           for
           their
           family
           in
           Spirituals
           as
           well
           as
           Temporals
           ;
           your
           constant
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           Sacrifice
           there
           ;
           and
           your
           care
           to
           see
           that
           your
           Family
           l●ve
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           live
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           live
           up
           to
           their
           D●ties
           :
           and
           if
           any
           be
           found
           to
           be
           Drunkards
           ,
           Fornicatours
           ,
           Lascivious
           ,
           Sabbath-prophaners
           ,
           &c.
           
           You
           quickly
           make
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           will
           not
           be
           servants
           to
           God
           ,
           shall
           be
           no
           servants
           to
           you
           ;
           your
           Religious
           care
           in
           a
           timely
           providing
           of
           a
           p●ous
           and
           ingenuous
           Instructor
           for
           the
           fatherless
           and
           motherless
           Little
           On●
           ,
           
           which
           now
           lies
           solely
           upon
           your
           hands
           ;
           as
           he
           is
           
             a
             Samuel
             by
             name
          
           ,
           so
           you
           endeavour
           to
           make
           him
           
             a
             Samuel
             indeed
          
           ,
           by
           instructing
           him
           betimes
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           have
           a
           heart
           to
           improve
           that
           great
           Estate
           which
           providence
           hath
           cast
           upon
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           that
           God
           that
           gave
           it
           ;
           your
           carefull
           Observation
           of
           the
           Lords-day
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           publick
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Intervalls
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           to
           keep
           your
           Family
           from
           straying
           ;
           you
           have
           not
           onely
           Repetitions
           ,
           but
           also
           Reading
           of
           some
           practical
           Divinity
           constantly
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           to
           your
           Family
           .
           
             These
             things
             justly
             praise
             you
             in
             the
             gates
             ,
          
           and
           though
           no
           tongue
           should
           praise
           you
           ,
           yet
           your
           works
           themselves
           will
           do
           it
           :
           
             Vertuous
             actions
             are
             the
             best
             Oratours
             ,
             and
             they
             speak
             best
             ,
             who
             do
             best
          
           ;
           And
           though
           your
           Ladyship
           had
           rather
           do
           good
           ,
           than
           hear
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           that
           others
           (
           in
           these
           last
           and
           worst
           times
           ,
           when
           the
           love
           of
           so
           many
           waxeth
           cold
           )
           may
           be
           incited
           to
           follow
           
           your
           Ladyships
           Pious
           and
           Charitable
           Example
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           publish
           those
           things
           to
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           your
           further
           encouragement
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           'T
           was
           the
           Commendation
           of
           
             Dorcas
             ,
             that
             she
             made
             c●ates
             for
             the
             poor
             whilest
             she
             lived
          
           (
           Acts
           9.
           39.
           
           )
           she
           did
           not
           as
           most
           do
           ,
           put
           it
           off
           till
           death
           ,
           and
           then
           make
           good
           wills
           ,
           after
           all
           their
           evill
           deeds
           :
           but
           your
           Ladyship
           in
           your
           life-time
           hath
           expressed
           your
           bounty
           long
           since
           to
           the
           Town
           of
           Nottingham
           ,
           in
           giving
           them
           Two
           Hundred
           Pounds
           ,
           as
           a
           Stock
           to
           be
           carefully
           improved
           for
           the
           best
           advantage
           of
           their
           poor
           :
           besides
           the
           dayly
           occasional
           gifts
           to
           such
           as
           are
           reall
           Objects
           of
           pitty
           and
           compassion
           .
           You
           have
           been
           Eyes
           to
           the
           Blinde
           ,
           Feet
           to
           the
           Lame
           ;
           a
           Father
           to
           the
           Fatherlesse
           ;
           a
           Mother
           to
           the
           Motherlesse
           ;
           These
           you
           take
           into
           your
           Family
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           have
           hatched
           them
           up
           ,
           you
           part
           with
           considerable
           Summs
           to
           set
           them
           forth
           Apprentises
           ;
           And
           ,
           which
           is
           worthy
           observing
           ,
           your
           Ladyship
           hath
           been
           a
           great
           gainer
           by
           all
           this
           ,
           God
           hath
           blessed
           your
           Substance
           ,
           and
           your
           Store
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           your
           latter
           end
           better
           then
           your
           beginning
           ,
           and
           hath
           cast
           riches
           on
           you
           in
           abundance
           ,
           which
           you
           never
           looked
           for
           ;
           and
           ,
           above
           all
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           you
           a
           heart
           to
           improve
           what
           he
           hath
           given
           you
           to
           his
           praise
           ;
           and
           to
           order
           your
           affairs
           with
           that
           discretion
           ,
           and
           good
           Huswifery
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           have
           farr
           greater
           means
           ,
           yet
           do
           not
           the
           Tythe
           of
           that
           good
           which
           you
           do
           ;
           and
           all
           because
           they
           spend
           that
           in
           riotous
           feasting
           ,
           superfluous
           building
           ,
           keeping
           a
           kennel
           of
           Hounds
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           sinfull
           and
           exorbitant
           course
           ,
           which
           disables
           them
           ,
           and
           dispirits
           them
           from
           Works
           of
           Piety
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           Now
           the
           good
           Lord
           remember
           you
           in
           mercy
           for
           all
           that
           you
           have
           
           done
           for
           his
           House
           ,
           for
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           people
           ▪
           He
           recompence
           all
           your
           labour
           of
           Love
           seven-fold
           into
           your
           bosome
           ;
           and
           when
           You
           have
           served
           your
           Generation
           here
           ,
           he
           receive
           you
           unto
           himself
           in
           glory
           .
           This
           is
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           the
           Prayer
           ,
           of
        
         
           
             Kings-Norton
             :
             
               Novemb.
               3.
               1659.
               
            
          
           
             Your
             much
             obliged
             Kinsman
             
               Tho.
               Hall.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Worshipfull
           ,
           and
           his
           honoured
           Friend
           RICHARD
           GREVIS
           of
           MOSELEY
           HALL
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           WORCESTER
           ,
           Esq.
           the
           TRANSLATOR
           humbly
           wisheth
           the
           Multiplication
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           Continuation
           of
           Peace
           .
        
         
           
             Worthy
             SIR
             :
          
        
         
           I
           have
           emboldened
           my self
           to
           offer
           that
           unto
           the
           World
           ,
           under
           Your
           Patronage
           ,
           which
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           Your
           singular
           Modesty
           will
           almost
           decline
           ,
           and
           fear
           ,
           Your
           excellent
           Ingenuity
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           disown
           ,
           when
           you
           finde
           it
           so
           unworthy
           of
           the
           benigne
           influences
           
           of
           your
           Eyes
           ,
           much
           more
           of
           the
           Effluences
           of
           your
           Name
           ,
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           Authority
           ,
           by
           which
           You
           are
           able
           to
           Patronize
           any
           thing
           that
           makes
           You
           its
           Sanctuary
           of
           Refuge
           .
           Neither
           Sir
           ,
           have
           Principles
           of
           Policy
           onely
           perswaded
           me
           to
           inscribe
           Your
           famous
           Name
           ,
           and
           entitle
           Your
           Worthy
           Self
           to
           this
           my
           imperfection
           :
           but
           indeed
           ,
           a
           desire
           to
           Express
           and
           Testifie
           the
           Esteem
           I
           have
           of
           the
           One
           ,
           and
           the
           Love
           and
           Honour
           which
           I
           deservedly
           have
           for
           the
           Other
           .
           If
           any
           man
           ,
           in
           this
           nice
           Age
           ,
           may
           be
           judged
           worthy
           to
           be
           the
           Object
           of
           a
           Dedication
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           a
           Theophilus
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           any
           other
           ,
           I
           do
           verily
           believe
           ,
           you
           are
           a
           Theophilus
           ;
           if
           a
           sober
           ,
           moderate
           ,
           Contemplative
           ,
           serious
           life
           ,
           adorned
           with
           many
           publick
           and
           private
           Exercises
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Expressions
           of
           a
           Gracious
           Soul
           ;
           if
           constant
           
           and
           vigorous
           Endeavours
           to
           reconcile
           Differences
           amicably
           ,
           and
           suppress
           Sin
           Authoritatively
           ;
           if
           an
           engaging
           ,
           edifying
           ,
           aweing
           presence
           ,
           to
           Wife
           ,
           Children
           ,
           servants
           ;
           if
           a
           sweet
           ,
           friendly
           ,
           charitable
           owning
           of
           Gods
           People
           ;
           or
           a
           cordial
           ,
           gladsome
           Entertainment
           of
           his
           faithfull
           Ministers
           ;
           if
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           if
           all
           these
           will
           denominate
           a
           man
           a
           Lover
           of
           God
           ,
           Accept
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           ths
           poor
           Oblation
           ;
           and
           although
           I
           do
           not
           ,
           cannot
           judg
           this
           little
           Impolite
           Treatise
           worthy
           your
           Countenance
           or
           Patronage
           ,
           yet
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           for
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           all
           your
           whole
           Soul
           〈◊〉
           improve
           your
           utmost
           interest
           to
           maintain
           and
           defend
           the
           Cause
           which
           therein
           I
           study
           to
           Patronize
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           yet
           so
           much
           my
           Cause
           ,
           as
           the
           Cause
           of
           all
           the
           Faithfull
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           much
           theirs
           neither
           ,
           as
           
           Christs
           .
           Go
           on
           ●
           beseech
           You
           ,
           and
           ,
           whatever
           Troubles
           shall
           be
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           whatever
           Divisions
           ,
           Distractions
           ,
           Dissettlements
           ,
           Apostasies
           are
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           in
           England
           ,
           yet
           study
           to
           approve
           Your Self
           to
           be
           a
           Friend
           to
           God's
           Cause
           ,
           whom
           you
           love
           ;
           and
           Faithfull
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           you
           believe
           .
           And
           so
           doing
           ,
           that
           You
           may
           be
           bless'd
           with
           dayes
           as
           prosperous
           as
           many
           ,
           with
           a
           Crown
           as
           Glorious
           as
           Eternall
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           the
           hearty
           Prayer
           of
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Friend
             and
             Servant
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             
               Sam.
               Shaw.
            
             
          
           
             Long-Whatton
             .
             
               Iuly
               2.
               1659.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Impartial
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ;
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           that
           a
           faithfull
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           my
           very
           loving
           Friend
           ,
           presented
           the
           World
           with
           a
           
             Latine
             Treatise
          
           ,
           vindicating
           and
           asserting
           the
           Necessity
           ,
           dignity
           and
           duty
           of
           a
           Gosp●l-Ministry
           ;
           which
           when
           I
           had
           perused
           ,
           and
           discovered
           (
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Epistles
           Commendatory
           ,
           but
           by
           my
           own
           Iudgment
           )
           in
           it
           a
           great
           Acuteness
           of
           Wit
           ,
           a
           sweet
           Savour
           of
           a
           pious
           Disposition
           ,
           pertinent
           and
           cogent
           Arguments
           ,
           full
           and
           satisfacto●y
           Answers
           to
           all
           Objections
           militating
           against
           the
           Truth
           ;
           holding
           Discourse
           with
           him
           concerning
           it
           ,
           I
           was
           bold
           to
           intimate
           to
           him
           ,
           how
           convenien●ly
           and
           usefully
           it
           might
           have
           been
           offered
           in
           a
           Tongue
           more
           known
           amongst
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           Conviction
           and
           satisfaction
           of
           English
           Cavillers
           ;
           Adding
           ,
           That
           I
           thought
           ,
           they
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           much
           knowledge
           as
           to
           understand
           Latin
           ,
           had
           also
           more
           Iudgment
           than
           to
           need
           to
           be
           satisfied
           in
           that
           thing
           :
           Whereupon
           ,
           the
           Reverend
           Authour
           
           concurring
           with
           my
           Iudgment
           (
           but
           giving
           me
           a
           good
           Account
           of
           his
           Style
           )
           was
           pleased
           ,
           at
           first
           ,
           to
           desire
           ,
           and
           upon
           reluctancy
           to
           press
           me
           to
           do
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           onely
           wish'd
           had
           been
           done
           :
           withall
           ,
           trusting
           me
           with
           the
           liberty
           of
           Paraphrasing
           and
           Enlarging
           ,
           by
           his
           Letters
           ,
           of
           June
           11.
           and
           June
           25.
           1658.
           
           Which
           Task
           I
           have
           accordingly
           undertaken
           ,
           being
           Influenced
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           by
           a
           desire
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           performed
           ,
           being
           assisted
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           whom
           I
           desire
           to
           glorifie
           .
           Besides
           what
           I
           have
           already
           express'd
           and
           intimated
           ,
           I
           need
           give
           no
           further
           Account
           of
           my
           Enterprize
           ,
           but
           the
           Apprehensions
           which
           I
           then
           had
           .
           I
           see
           dayly
           more
           and
           more
           justified
           of
           the
           proneness
           of
           our
           Apostatizing
           times
           to
           grow
           Antiministeriall
           .
           Pardon
           me
           ,
           I
           pray
           thee
           ,
           if
           ,
           through
           my
           weakness
           ,
           any
           of
           the
           Author's
           Ingenuity
           ,
           elegancy
           or
           strength
           be
           lost
           ,
           or
           the
           Truth
           suffer
           through
           my
           Inability
           to
           vindicate
           it
           .
           And
           I
           humbly
           beseech
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           that
           these
           poor
           Endeavors
           may
           contribute
           some
           little
           towards
           thy
           satisfaction
           or
           Confirmation
           ;
           towards
           the
           Edification
           and
           Provocation
           unto
           Duty
           ,
           the
           maintaining
           the
           Maintenance
           and
           Honor
           ,
           the
           encouraging
           the
           Faintings
           and
           Fears
           of
           the
           Faithfull
           Ministers
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         AN
         APOLOGY
         FOR
         THE
         MINISTRIE
         And
         it's
         maintenance
         ,
         &c.
         
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           1.
           
        
         
           
             
               Matt.
               5.
               13.
               
            
             Ye
             are
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           HE
           that
           will
           speak
           more
           for
           the
           commendation
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           than
           to
           say
           it's
           good
           ,
           must
           say
           it's
           seasonable
           :
           For
           he
           that
           sought
           out
           acceptable
           words
           ,
           hath
           as
           fitly
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           
             A
             word
             fitly
             spoken
             ,
             is
             like
             apples
             of
             gold
             in
             pictures
             of
             silver
             .
          
           Here
           's
           a
           golden
           sentence
           adorn'd
           with
           a
           silver
           season
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           usefull
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           suitable
           ,
           having
           this
           addition
           to
           it's
           commodiousness
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           so
           fitly
           accommodated
           to
           our
           present
           times
           .
           And
           if
           we
           consider
           what
           hast
           the
           furious
           ●renzyes
           of
           our
           age
           do
           make
           ,
           intending
           the
           contempt
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           it
           might
           be
           )
           the
           very
           extirpation
           of
           our
           Gospell-Ministers
           ,
           
           we
           may
           well
           compare
           it
           to
           the
           seasonable
           addresse
           of
           wise
           Abigail
           to
           resolute
           David
           .
           Or
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           called
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           
             a
             golden
             apple
          
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           's
           hopes
           it
           may
           retard
           the
           ●eadlong
           hast
           of
           these
           cruell
           Atala●ta's
           ,
           that
           design
           the
           ruine
           of
           Christ's
           Embassadors
           .
           What
           better
           language
           do
           the
           devills
           drudges
           and
           emissaryes
           now
           adayes
           afford
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           than
           ,
           
             dec●ivers
             of
             the
             people
          
           ,
           Baal
           '
           
             s
             priests
          
           the
           
             Locusts
             of
             the
             b●ttomlesse
             pit
             ,
             l●mbs
             of
             Anti
             Christ
             ,
             Thieves
             ,
             Lya●s
             ,
             Seducers
             ,
             Generation
             of
             vipers
             ,
             ravenous
             wolves
             ,
             whited
             walls
             ▪
             Hirelings
             ,
             Babylonish
             Merchants
             ,
             Hypocrites
             ,
             Dumb
             d●gs
             ,
          
           Simon
           Magul's
           ,
           
             unclean
             spirits
          
           ,
           and
           whatever
           the
           malice
           of
           hell
           ,
           or
           the
           madnesse
           of
           men
           can
           devise
           .
           And
           what
           better
           confutation
           of
           such
           calumnyes
           can
           we
           des●re
           ,
           than
           thi●
           one
           sentence
           of
           our
           Saviours
           ,
           
             ye
             are
          
           (
           not
           the
           Di●turbers
           of
           Kingdoms
           ,
           the
           Betrayer●
           of
           Kings
           ,
           the
           Bu●dens
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           the
           Disease
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           the
           Sweepings
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           the
           Scumme
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           the
           Refuse
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           the
           Dreggs
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           off
           ●couring
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           the
           devi●s
           g●sse
           〈◊〉
           ●arry
           i●
           )
           but
           
             ye
             ar●
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           A
           short
           sentence
           ,
           but
           enough
           to
           con●●●e
           those
           voluminous
           aspersions
           that
           are
           cast
           upon
           them
           ;
           A
           compe●d●ous
           encouragement
           .
           What
           though
           the
           Devill
           be
           the
           accu●er
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           what
           though
           our
           Brethren
           be
           our
           accusers
           for
           him
           ;
           Yet
           who
           shall
           lay
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           charge
           ,
           or
           what
           can
           the
           charge
           be
           that
           any
           can
           lay
           upon
           those
           whom
           Christ
           justisyeth
           ?
           Loe
           ,
           here
           the
           sentence
           may
           lose
           i'ts
           order
           ,
           and
           yet
           retain
           it's
           truth
           ,
           wisdomes
           Children
           are
           justifyed
           of
           her
           ,
           
             ye
             are
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           us
           a
           little
           search
           the
           context
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           find
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           text
           .
           When
           our
           Saviour
           had
           in
           the
           very
           threshold
           of
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           discoursed
           of
           the
           blessed
           ones
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           this
           second
           step
           that
           he
           makes
           ,
           he
           ●●tly
           subjoyneth
           a
           discourse
           concerning
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           whose
           qualifications
           he
           teacheth
           by
           three
           metaphoricall
           resemblances
           of
           
             salt
             ,
             ●ght
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             C●y
             up●n
             an
             hill
          
           :
           S●eming
           to
           make
           this
           the
           one
           summary
           of
           his
           similitudes
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           must
           not
           only
           be
           Sayers
           but
           Doers
           ,
           Preachers
           but
           Practicers
           ,
           Talkers
           but
           Walkers
           ,
           and
           must
           have
           not
           only
           the
           salt
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           the
           light
           of
           conversation
           also
           .
           But
           more
           particularly
           ,
           by
           this
           similitude
           of
           salt
           ,
           he
           s●rs
           out
           in
           lively
           colours
           ,
           the
           necessity
           and
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Gospell-Ministry
           .
           Fo●
           as
           men
           season
           sle●h
           with
           sal●
           ,
           so
           must
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           be
           seasoned
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           may
           be
           corrupted
           .
        
         
           The
           text
           is
           a
           Categoricall
           proposition
           ,
           consisting
           of
           a
           
             subject
             ●
             predicate
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Copulative
           .
           The
           subject
           is
           ye
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           ye
           my
           disciples
           and
           all
           the
           preachers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           that
           shall
           succeed
           you
           .
           The
           Copulative
           is
           are
           ,
           not
           shall
           be
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           at
           present
           ye
           are
           chosen
           and
           called
           so
           to
           be
           .
           The
           predicate
           is
           ,
           
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
             ▪
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
          
           It
           is
           your
           office
           to
           season
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           altogether
           unsavoury
           untill
           they
           be
           seasoned
           with
           the
           salt
           of
           heavenly
           doctrines
           .
           As
           salt
           is
           the
           seasoner
           of
           mea●s
           ,
           so
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           are
           called
           salt
           from
           their
           office
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           resemblance
           ,
           because
           they
           should
           by
           their
           edi●ying
           language
           and
           exemplary
           life
           season
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           kept
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           vices
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           ●avoury
           rellish
           of
           graces
           .
           And
           they
           are
           not
           onely
           Metaphorically
           called
           salt
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           excellent
           salt
           ,
           because
           they
           season
           as
           salt
           doth
           ,
           but
           emphatically
           called
           the
           salt
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           excellent
           salt
           ,
           because
           they
           season
           so
           as
           no
           other
           salt
           can
           doe
           .
           Nay
           they
           are
           not
           only
           salt
           ,
           and
           
             the
             salt
          
           ,
           but
           
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
          
           ,
           not
           the
           salt
           of
           one
           Town
           ,
           or
           City
           ,
           or
           Island
           only
           ,
           but
           the
           
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
          
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           
             ye
             are
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           And
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           properly
           salt
           neither
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           the
           salters
           ,
           or
           seasoners
           .
           But
           our
           Saviour
           doth
           here
           ascribe
           that
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           them
           that
           preach
           it
           .
           Observe
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           in
           calling
           them
           
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
          
           ,
           implicitely
           prefers
           them
           before
           the
           prophets
           ,
           who
           were
           only
           the
           salt
           of
           Iudea
           :
           But
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           successors
           are
           the
           
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
          
           Mat.
           28.
           19.
           
           Observe
           also
           that
           in
           calling
           them
           salt
           ,
           he
           doth
           as
           it
           were
           make
           a
           secret
           promise
           of
           the
           power
           and
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Gospell-Ministry
           to
           season
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           men
           from
           putrifying
           in
           sinne
           .
           The
           sence
           of
           the
           whole
           is
           plainly
           this
           ,
           ye
           my
           Apostles
           and
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           my
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           pastors
           of
           my
           Church
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           law
           and
           the
           Gospell
           which
           you
           shall
           preach
           ,
           shall
           deliver
           men
           from
           the
           corruption
           ,
           and
           filthinesse
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           shall
           render
           them
           acceptable
           and
           savory
           to
           God
           ,
           whom
           by
           nature
           they
           cannot
           please
           .
           Loe
           here
           the
           usefullnesse
           and
           necessity
           of
           a
           Gospell-Ministry
           ?
           When
           our
           Saviour
           compares
           ;
           it
           to
           sait
           ,
           he
           commends
           it
           almost
           as
           highly
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           it
           were
           incomparable
           ;
           For
           their
           is
           nothing
           (
           according
           to
           the
           
           proverbe
           )
           more
           usefull
           and
           needfull
           ,
           than
           the
           sun
           ,
           and
           salt
           .
        
         
           Take
           this
           doctrinall
           conclusion
           for
           a
           foundation
           of
           the
           following
           discourse
           ,
           that
        
         
           The
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           are
           the
           salt
           of
           the
           world
           .
           
        
         
           This
           may
           easily
           be
           proved
           ,
           F●●st
           from
           the
           nature
           ,
           propertyes
           ,
           and
           manifold
           vertues
           of
           salt
           .
           Secondly
           from
           the
           titles
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           gives
           them
           in
           Scripture
           .
           Thirdly
           by
           arguments
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           First
           property
           of
           salt
           is
           to
           season
           tastlesse
           and
           unsavoury
           things
           .
           It
           is
           a
           soveraigne
           condiment
           and
           singularly
           usefull
           and
           necessary
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           called
           the
           condiment
           of
           condiments
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           it
           excells
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           it
           helpes
           them
           ,
           and
           contributes
           to
           their
           goodnesse
           .
           And
           it
           hath
           that
           to
           commend
           it
           which
           few
           of
           our
           spices
           have
           ,
           even
           it
           's
           necessity
           .
           Spices
           are
           the
           superfluous
           ornament
           of
           meats
           ,
           but
           salt
           their
           necessary
           condiment
           .
           It
           is
           so
           necessarily
           subservient
           to
           the
           seasoning
           of
           meats
           ,
           and
           rendring
           them
           savoury
           ,
           and
           gratefull
           to
           the
           palate
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           deserved
           and
           found
           the
           name
           of
           Natures
           balsome
           ,
           and
           the
           Soul
           of
           bodyes
           ;
           wherefore
           nature
           hath
           wisely
           mixt
           salt
           with
           all
           well
           compounded
           bodyes
           ,
           to
           season
           ,
           and
           preserve
           them
           from
           corruption
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           exemplifyed
           in
           the
           salt
           urine
           of
           beasts
           ,
           and
           the
           saltnesse
           of
           roots
           :
           and
           is
           so
           commonly
           received
           ,
           that
           every
           Smatterer●in
           Chymistry
           will
           tell
           you
           that
           Salt
           ,
           Sulphur
           ,
           and
           Mercury
           are
           ingredients
           in
           all
           mixt
           bodyes
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           the
           salt
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           without
           which
           our
           condition
           is
           desperate
           and
           deplorable
           .
           Neither
           could
           I
           tell
           what
           answer
           to
           make
           ,
           if
           one
           should
           aske
           me
           .
           How
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           that
           men
           abound
           with
           errors
           in
           their
           heads
           ,
           wickedness
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           corruptions
           in
           their
           hear●s
           ,
           but
           this
           ,
           They
           are
           not
           seasoned
           with
           this
           salt
           .
           Our
           whole
           nature
           without
           this
           is
           unsavoury
           ,
           nauseous
           and
           indeed
           odious
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           describes
           a
           pure
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           an
           impure
           )
           nature
           ,
           Ps.
           14.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           without
           this
           salt
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           wold
           but
           a
           world
           of
           folly
           ;
           what
           are
           morall
           vertues
           ,
           but
           corrall
           vices
           ,
           which
           ●ub
           the
           gums
           indeed
           ,
           to
           make
           men
           appear
           well
           as
           to
           the
           teeth
           outward
           ,
           but
           not
           changing
           or
           cleansing
           the
           inward
           heart
           and
           mind
           ?
           Nay
           how
           can
           any
           oblation
           indeed
           please
           God
           That
           wants
           salt
           ,
           Lev.
           2.
           13.
           
           Or
           any
           thing
           please
           a
           judicious
           palate
           that
           is
           unseasoned
           ?
           Can
           that
           which
           is
           unsavoury
           be
           eaten
           without
           salt
           .
           ●eb
           .
           6.
           6.
           
           As
           if
           he
           
           had
           said
           ,
           can
           any
           one
           be
           delighted
           with
           meat
           that
           has
           not
           been
           seasoned
           with
           salt
           ?
           So
           ,
           take
           away
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           all
           wordly
           things
           are
           presently
           unsavoury
           ,
           gladness
           is
           converted
           into
           sadnesse
           ,
           or
           the
           best
           joyes
           are
           but
           toye
           sat
           best
           ,
           the
           purest
           gold
           is
           but
           dross
           ,
           and
           they
           deserve
           no
           better
           Character
           than
           Iob's
           friends
           ,
           
             Physitians
             of
             no
             value
          
           ,
           Iob.
           13.
           4.
           
           
             Miserable
             and
             troublesome
             comfort●●s
          
           .
           Iob.
           16.
           2.
           
           It
           is
           necessary
           therefore
           that
           men
           be
           seasoned
           with
           this
           heavenly
           salt
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           corrupted
           .
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           better
           to
           preserve
           our
           hearts
           from
           corruption
           than
           the
           savory
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Another
           property
           of
           salt
           is
           Acrimony
           .
           Salt
           by
           it's
           acrimony
           ,
           bites
           ,
           eats
           ,
           pierceth
           ,
           pricketh
           .
           Flatnesse
           ,
           faintnesse
           and
           want
           of
           sharpnesse
           is
           a
           defect
           in
           salt
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           law
           pierceth
           and
           pricketh
           the
           consciences
           of
           sinners
           ,
           that
           they
           seek
           of
           the
           Gospell
           for
           a
           salve
           ,
           Act.
           2.
           39.
           
           This
           makes
           men
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           therefore
           Paul
           commands
           Titus
           to
           corn
           the
           Cretians
           with
           this
           salt
           .
           Tit.
           1.
           13.
           
           
             Rebuke
             them
             sharply
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             .
          
           As
           Elisha
           by
           casting
           salt
           into
           the
           spring
           of
           the
           naughty
           waters
           ,
           healed
           them
           ,
           so
           our
           naughty
           and
           ba●●en
           hearts
           being
           leasoned
           with
           the
           salt
           of
           Gods
           word
           and
           spirit
           ,
           becomes
           pleasing
           and
           acceptable
           to
           God.
           Moreover
           as
           salt
           by
           its
           sharp
           heat
           ,
           penetrates
           ,
           attenuates
           ,
           and
           worketh
           the
           whole
           lump
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           piercing
           than
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           hewing
           like
           an
           axe
           ,
           and
           slaying
           like
           a
           sword
           .
           Ho●
           5.
           6.
           
           He
           that
           would
           understand
           this
           property
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           let
           him
           consult
           and
           examine
           the
           Apostles
           six
           Epithets
           .
           Heb.
           4.
           12.
           
           It
           is
           quick
           ,
           powerfull
           ,
           sharpe
           ,
           pie●cing
           ,
           dividing
           ,
           discerning
           .
           It
           is
           of
           such
           a
           subtile
           and
           sharp
           nature
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           divide
           ,
           where
           the
           subtile
           wi●s
           of
           Metaphysicians
           can
           scarce
           make
           a
           mentall
           or
           notionall
           distinction
           ,
           even
           between
           soul
           and
           spirit
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           sharpest
           instruments
           of
           Chirurgions
           can
           hardly
           divide
           ,
           even
           between
           the
           joynts
           and
           the
           marrow
           .
           And
           can
           discern
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           acute
           and
           quick-sighted
           judge
           ▪
           with
           the
           contributed
           discoveryes
           of
           never
           so
           many
           faithfull
           witnesses
           cannot
           discern
           ,
           even
           the
           thoughts
           and
           intents
           of
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Salt
           resisteth
           corruption
           ,
           and
           by
           its
           acrimony
           consumeth
           whatever
           is
           vitious
           in
           the
           body
           ;
           sucks
           out
           all
           putrid
           and
           excrementitious
           humours
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           flesh
           is
           in●ected
           ;
           consolidates
           the
           substantiall
           parts
           by
           uniting
           the
           
           native
           vertue
           ,
           shutting
           up
           the
           pores
           and
           passages
           ,
           and
           shutting
           out
           the
           injurious
           assaults
           of
           the
           extraneous
           ayre
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           do
           the
           worke
           of
           salt
           by
           plucking
           up
           sin
           by
           the
           roots
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           corrupt
           and
           noxious
           humor
           ,
           which
           hath
           diffused
           its
           self
           through
           the
           whole
           soule
           .
           This
           the
           salt
           of
           the
           Word
           expells
           by
           reproving
           Errors
           ,
           by
           wasting
           the
           sinfull
           desires
           of
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           and
           by
           hardning
           the
           new
           man
           against
           all
           injuryes
           ,
           and
           by
           fortifying
           it
           against
           all
           assaults
           .
        
         
           This
           salt
           of
           the
           Word
           therefore
           with
           a
           constant
           ,
           and
           carefull
           hand
           is
           to
           be
           sprinkled
           ,
           by
           declaring
           the
           nature
           and
           aggravations
           of
           sin
           ,
           to
           prick
           the
           heart
           ,
           not
           to
           tickle
           the
           eares
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           be
           enterteined
           with
           the
           beating
           of
           the
           breasts
           ,
           not
           the
           clapping
           of
           the
           hands
           .
           For
           I
           had
           rather
           that
           men
           gnasht
           their
           teeth
           ,
           and
           beat
           their
           heads
           ,
           than
           nod
           with
           their
           heads
           under
           our
           Ministry
           .
           The
           teares
           of
           the
           congregation
           ought
           to
           be
           most
           in
           our
           eye
           .
           And
           their
           inarticulate
           groans
           do
           least
           speak
           forth
           our
           commendations
           .
           Hence
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           every
           where
           in
           Scripture
           puts
           such
           a
           price
           upon
           salt
           because
           it
           signifyes
           that
           mortification
           ,
           which
           so
           restraines
           the
           soft
           effeminacyes
           and
           delicacyes
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           all
           sweet
           carnall
           delights
           and
           tickling
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           hinders
           the
           inordinate
           affections
           of
           the
           flesh
           from
           shewing
           themselves
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           This
           grace
           doth
           that
           to
           the
           spirit
           which
           salt
           doth
           to
           flesh
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           suffer
           it
           to
           putrifye
           ,
           and
           dissolve
           into
           corruption
           and
           filthinesse
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           doe
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           consolidated
           and
           hardned
           therewith
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Salt
           begets
           an
           appetite
           to
           meat
           or
           drink
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           usefull
           in
           meats
           that
           we
           scarce
           know
           how
           to
           live
           without
           it
           .
           Bread
           requires
           a
           mixture
           of
           this
           to
           season
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           also
           begets
           an
           appetite
           to
           drink
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           preaching
           of
           Gods
           word
           doth
           beget
           an
           exceeding
           thirst
           after
           heavenly
           things
           It
           may
           most
           truly
           be
           sayed
           of
           these
           waters
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           .
           
             Quo
             plus
             sunt
             potae
             ,
             plus
             sitiuntur
             ,
          
           The
           more
           a
           man
           drinks
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           shall
           thirst
           after
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           cannot
           be
           sayd
           of
           this
           water
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           sayes
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God.
           Ioh.
           4.
           14.
           
           
             He
             that
             drinketh
             of
             it
             shall
             never
             thirst
             more
             ,
          
           but
           rather
           ,
           he
           shall
           thirst
           the
           more
           :
           when
           Peters
           hearers
           had
           tasted
           some
           of
           this
           salt
           ,
           see
           how
           they
           thirst
           after
           the
           
           water
           of
           life
           ,
           after
           salvation
           .
           Act.
           2.
           39.
           
           For
           so
           says
           the
           test
           ,
           
             when
             they
             heard
             this
             ,
             they
             sayd
             ,
             Men
             and
             Brethen
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             doe
             ?
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Salt
           is
           the
           Symbol
           or
           Hieroglyphick
           of
           wisdome
           .
           
           Hence
           wise
           men
           ,
           and
           fools
           have
           names
           given
           them
           in
           Latine
           from
           salt
           :
           as
           also
           all
           kind
           of
           jests
           ,
           and
           wittinesses
           in
           speech
           ,
           and
           festivity
           do
           derive
           their
           name
           from
           hence
           .
           In
           so
           much
           as
           to
           reach
           a
           man
           salt
           is
           interpreted
           by
           some
           people
           as
           an
           indignity
           ,
           as
           much
           in
           effect
           as
           to
           call
           him
           a
           foole
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           do
           correct
           the
           foolish
           manners
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           savory
           .
           Take
           away
           this
           condiment
           ,
           and
           you
           take
           away
           all
           reall
           and
           true
           wisdome
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           If
           men
           re●ect
           the
           world
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           what
           wisdome
           can
           there
           be
           expected
           in
           them
           Ier
           ,
           8.
           9.
           
           The
           word
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           father
           ,
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           us
           also
           wise
           unto
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Salt
           is
           an
           embleme
           of
           duration
           ,
           perpetuity
           and
           incorruption
           .
           It
           is
           good
           Physick
           for
           natures
           consumptions
           ,
           preserving
           fluid
           and
           wasting
           matter
           ,
           and
           makes
           pe●●shing
           and
           pu●ri●ying
           ●odyes
           long-liv'd
           .
           Hence
           an
           everlasting
           covenant
           is
           called
           a
           
             Covenant
             of
             salt
          
           ,
           Numb
           ,
           8.
           19.
           2.
           
           Chr.
           13.
           5.
           
           And
           Lot's
           wife
           was
           converted
           into
           a
           pillar
           of
           salt
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           the
           might
           be
           instead
           of
           a
           condiment
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           a
           perpetuall
           Monument
           also
           of
           Gods
           judgments
           :
           so
           the
           Covenant
           preacht
           by
           the
           Apostles
           was
           truly
           a
           Covenant
           of
           salt
           ,
           more
           durable
           than
           the
           pilla●s
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           or
           the
           poles
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           happily
           hinting
           to
           us
           that
           every
           one
           of
           the
           ●aithfull
           is
           so
           confirmed
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           God
           by
           faith
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           salt
           of
           afflictions
           they
           shall
           be
           preserved
           〈◊〉
           against
           all
           kind
           of
           temptations
           and
           alsaults
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           heavenly
           〈◊〉
           ●arre
           excells
           that
           earthly
           salt
           ,
           as
           eternity
           exceeds
           diuturnity
           .
           That
           may
           preserve
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           but
           this
           will
           preserve
           longer
           than
           time
           .
           Again
           that
           salt
           doth
           but
           preserve
           things
           from
           〈…〉
           but
           this
           redeems
           〈◊〉
           from
           their
           corruption
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Salt
           is
           a
           symbol
           and
           significant
           of
           friendship
           .
           It
           p●eserves
           the
           amity
           of
           the
           members
           one
           amongst
           ,
           another
           ,
           and
           deserds
           the
           harmony
           of
           the
           body
           from
           corruption
           ;
           and
           is
           therefore
           called
           the
           soul
           of
           the
           body
           ▪
           〈◊〉
           as
           the
           soule
           doth
           not
           suffer●
           the
           
           structure
           to
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           fall
           in
           pieces
           ,
           so
           salt
           doth
           keep
           inanimate
           bodies
           from
           corruption
           and
           putrifaction
           ,
           and
           suffers
           them
           not
           to
           perish
           ,
           but
           playing
           the
           soule
           ▪
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           resisteth
           death
           .
           Hence
           Antiquity
           above
           all
           things
           required
           salt
           at
           the
           table
           ,
           because
           it
           signifyed
           the
           perfection
           and
           perseverance
           of
           friendship
           .
           And
           therefore
           many
           of
           the
           Heathens
           (
           and
           even
           some
           of
           us
           who
           inherit
           their
           superstition
           )
           counted
           it
           ominous
           and
           unlucky
           ,
           if
           at
           any
           time
           it
           happened
           that
           the
           salt
           were
           spilt
           upon
           the
           table
           ,
           as
           though
           by
           this
           some
           breach
           of
           friendship
           were
           portended
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           although
           by
           chance
           and
           indirectly
           it
           occasion
           divisions
           and
           warres
           (
           as
           our
           Saviour
           brought
           not
           peace
           but
           a
           sword
           )
           yet
           directly
           ,
           intentionally
           and
           of
           it self
           ,
           it
           both
           creates
           and
           conserveth
           the
           amity
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           union
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           both
           with
           their
           God
           and
           amongst
           themselves
           .
           The
           Gospell
           is
           properly
           and
           deservedly
           styled
           ,
           
             the
             Gospell
             of
             peace
          
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Salt
           is
           medicinall
           to
           the
           body
           .
           It
           is
           a
           medicament
           as
           well
           as
           a
           condiment
           .
           Therefore
           Physitians
           say
           that
           new-born
           infants
           should
           be
           sprinkled
           with
           salt
           or
           salted
           water
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           scoure
           off
           all
           uncleannesse
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           consolidate
           the
           members
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           to
           bind
           up
           and
           heal
           the
           wound
           of
           the
           navell
           .
           To
           which
           God
           himself
           alludes
           ,
           Ezek.
           16.
           4.
           
           For
           salt
           doth
           certainly
           conferre
           a
           solidity
           and
           fatnesse
           to
           naturall
           bodyes
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           heavenly
           salt
           is
           necessary
           for
           the
           spirituall
           new-born
           babes
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           2.
           
           Without
           which
           we
           can
           neither
           be
           cleansed
           ,
           nor
           cured
           ,
           nor
           strengthned
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Salt
           was
           an
           ingredient
           into
           every
           sacrifice
           ,
           as
           appeares
           ,
           
             Lev.
             2.
             13.
             
             Ez●
             .
             6.
             9.
             22.
             
             Ezek.
             42.
             24.
             
             Mar.
          
           4.
           49.
           
           Every
           sacrifice
           (
           that
           is
           every
           spirituall
           and
           acceptable
           sacrifice
           )
           shall
           be
           salted
           with
           fire
           and
           with
           salt
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           affliction
           ,
           and
           the
           salt
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           mortification
           and
           integrity
           o●
           life
           and
           doctrine
           .
           For
           as
           meats
           seasoned
           with
           salt
           are
           most
           acceptable
           to
           the
           palate
           ,
           so
           the
           spirituall
           sacrifi●es
           which
           are
           seasoned
           with
           this
           kind
           of
           salt
           ,
           are
           most
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           God
           will
           have
           no
           honey
           ,
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           no
           carnall
           delights
           ,
           wordly
           pleasures
           ,
           or
           wordly
           men
           in
           his
           sacrifices
           .
           For
           in
           sacri●●ces
           a
           contrite
           spirit
           is
           required
           ,
           and
           therefore
           honey
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           Lev.
           2.
           11.
           
           But
           co●roding
           
           and
           biting
           salt
           was
           there
           required
           and
           used
           in
           sacrifices
           by
           the
           very
           Heathens
           ,
           
           the
           devill
           staming
           a
           piece
           of
           worship
           like
           that
           of
           Gods.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           Salt
           is
           a
           communicative
           thing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           called
           good
           ,
           Mar.
           9.
           50.
           
           Now
           as
           every
           good
           thing
           is
           communicative
           and
           diffu●●ve
           of
           it self
           ,
           so
           salt
           ,
           not
           only
           es●apes
           corruption
           it
           sel●
           ,
           whilst
           it
           retaines
           it's
           naturall
           strength
           ,
           but
           also
           preserves
           all
           other
           things
           uncorrupted
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           communicates
           it self
           .
        
         
           It
           keeps
           flesh
           from
           stinking
           ,
           wine
           from
           sow●ing
           ,
           renders
           meat
           savory
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           wayes
           is
           excellently
           advantagious
           .
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           but
           adequately
           spoken
           by
           the
           proverb
           ,
           
             S●le
             &
             sale
             nih●l
             utilius
          
           .
        
         
           Thus
           every
           disciple
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           minister
           of
           Christ
           ought
           to
           be
           salt
           ,
           not
           only
           themselves
           good
           ,
           but
           commun●cating
           to
           others
           of
           their
           goodnesse
           .
           David
           will
           teach
           transgressors
           Gods
           wayes
           ,
           Ps.
           51.
           13.
           
           And
           Abraham
           was
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           of
           whom
           God
           was
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           command
           his
           Children
           and
           his
           houshold
           after
           him
           to
           keep
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Gen.
             18.
             19.
          
           
           And
           as
           God
           is
           perswaded
           of
           Abraham
           that
           he
           would
           command
           his
           children
           ,
           so
           Christ
           commands
           Peter
           to
           strengthen
           his
           b●●thren
           ,
           Luk.
           22.
           32.
           
           Our
           Saviour
           himself
           sets
           a
           Coppy
           of
           this
           ,
           Io●
           5.
           39.
           
           
             Come
             and
             see
          
           .
           And
           Philip
           imitates
           him
           in
           this
           commu●ica●ivenes●e
           ,
           crying
           out
           to
           Natha●iel
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           met
           him
           ,
           with
           the
           Philosophers
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             we
             have
             found
             him
          
           .
           &c
           v.
           45.
           and
           will
           have
           him
           ,
           also
           to
           come
           and
           see
           .
           v.
           46.
           
           The
           Apostle
           would
           have
           his
           
             C●lossians
             to
             know
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             answer
             every
             man
             ,
          
           to
           this
           purpose
           he
           commends
           to
           them
           
             gracious
             speech
          
           ,
           and
           he
           knowes
           not
           how
           to
           phrase
           that
           better
           ,
           than
           by
           
             speech
             seasoned
             with
             salt
             ,
             Coll.
             4.
             6.
             
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
          
           with
           grace
           and
           wisdome
           ,
           communicating
           saving
           knowledg
           to
           the
           foolish
           ,
           administ●ing
           consolation
           to
           the
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           giving
           wise
           and
           wholsome
           answers
           to
           all
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Salt
           makes
           green
           wounds
           smart
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           requiring
           self-denyall
           ,
           reproving
           sin
           ,
           and
           applying
           the
           terrors
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           galled
           consciences
           ,
           brings
           griefe
           and
           bitternesse
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           renders
           the
           preachers
           of
           it
           hatefull
           and
           terrible
           .
           Chryso●tom●
           speakes
           gravely
           and
           appositely
           ▪
           
             Christ
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             calls
             not
             the
             Apostles
             teachers
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             neither
             doth
             he
             barely
             call
             them
             teachers
             ,
             but
             terrible
             ones
             :
             
             And
             this
             is
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             did
             not
             flatter
             and
             daw
             be
             ,
             but
             wound
             and
             pierce
             and
             burn
             the
             consciences
             ,
             like
             salt
             ,
             were
             yet
             therein
             desirable
             ,
             and
             thereby
             beloved
          
           ▪
           in
           spite
           of
           the
           proverb
           ,
           
             Truth
             brings
             fo●th
             hatred
          
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Salt
           is
           very
           frui●full
           .
           Witnesse
           the
           fruitfullnesse
           of
           the
           salt
           sea
           ,
           wherein
           (
           witnesse
           the
           Psalmist
           .
           Ps.
           10.
           25.
           
           )
           are
           innumerable
           creeping
           things
           ,
           and
           both
           small
           and
           great
           beasts
           .
           Plutarch
           reports
           that
           mice
           breed
           more
           abundantly
           in
           Ships
           that
           carry
           salt
           .
           Leachery
           hath
           its
           name
           in
           Latine
           from
           salt
           ,
           and
           Iustfull
           Venus
           derives
           her
           pedigree
           from
           the
           salt
           sea
           .
           And
           certainly
           no
           land-creature
           is
           so
           ●ruitfull
           as
           all
           those
           are
           that
           inhabit
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           Thus
           nothing
           is
           more
           fruitfull
           than
           the
           sound
           and
           substantiall
           Ministry
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           one
           Peter
           by
           one
           Sermon
           caught
           three
           thousand
           soules
           for
           Christ
           ,
           Act.
           2.
           
           4●
           .
           The
           multitude
           of
           believers
           is
           prophesyed
           to
           the
           Gospel-times
           .
           Ps.
           1
           10.
           3.
           
           
             From
             the
             womb
             of
             the
             morning
             thou
             hast
             the
             dew
             of
             thy
             youth
             .
          
           As
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Children
           shall
           be
           born
           to
           Christ
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           in
           as
           great
           a
           number
           ,
           as
           the
           dow
           drops
           fall
           a●d
           disperse
           themselves
           far●e
           and
           near
           ,
           being
           as
           it
           were
           conceived
           in
           the
           womb
           of
           the
           early
           morning
           .
           Oh
           would
           to
           God
           that
           the
           thirsty
           vineyards
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           watered
           ,
           and
           refreshed
           also
           with
           the
           evening
           dew
           of
           conv●r●●●
           ,
           in
           these
           last
           and
           worst
           times
           ;
           or
           that
           three
           thousand
           
             P●ters
             ▪
          
           might
           with
           three
           thousand
           Sermons
           but
           beget
           three
           thousand
           sons
           or
           daughters
           to
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           13.
           
           Salt
           is
           of
           a
           nature
           both
           fiery
           and
           waterie
           .
           For
           it
           is
           sharp
           like
           fire
           ,
           and
           fr●ts
           and
           sharpens
           the
           fire
           into
           which
           it
           is
           cast
           ▪
           And
           if
           it
           be
           cast
           into
           water
           ;
           it self
           if
           presently
           resolved
           into
           water
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           are
           the
           salf
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           For
           by
           their
           fiery
           ver●ue
           they
           enflame
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           with
           love
           to
           ,
           and
           z●al
           for
           God.
           And
           as
           salt
           melts
           and
           dissolves
           that
           it
           may
           the
           better
           preserve
           flesh
           from
           putrefaction
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           the
           part
           of
           a
           good
           pastor
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           wear
           and
           wast
           himself
           by
           l●bours
           and
           watchings
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           people
           committed
           to
           his
           charge
           may
           be
           saved
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           sin
           ,
           such
           salt
           was
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           who
           denyed
           himself
           ,
           kept
           himself
           under
           ▪
           cut
           himself
           short
           ,
           spared
           not
           himself
           ,
           but
           spent
           himself
           that
           he
           might
           gain
           soules
           to
           Christ.
           2.
           
           Cor.
           12.
           15.
           
           
             I
             will
             ve●y
             gladly
             spend
          
           all
           mine
           )
           and
           (
           my
           self
           )
           
             to
             be
             spent
             for
             your
             soules
             .
          
        
         
           14.
           
           Salt
           is
           a
           thing
           very
           common
           .
           It
           is
           not
           only
           to
           be
           found
           
           upon
           the
           tables
           of
           the
           rich
           ,
           but
           even
           with
           the
           poorest
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           scarce
           a
           table
           to
           be
           found
           .
           Thus
           ought
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           be
           so
           easy
           and
           common
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           seeks
           them
           may
           easily
           find
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           facile
           and
           amiable
           in
           their
           carriage
           ,
           that
           no
           one
           may
           fly
           their
           presence
           ,
           that
           desires
           to
           learn
           of
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           the
           Apostles
           mind
           that
           they
           be
           
             apt
             to
             teach
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             24.
          
           and
           that
           in
           season
           and
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           not
           being
           rendred
           idle
           ,
           by
           regard
           had
           to
           private
           profit
           ,
           pleasure
           or
           ease
           .
           Nay
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           reputed
           their
           greatest
           gain
           to
           gain
           souls
           to
           Christ
           ;
           their
           greatest
           pleasure
           to
           see
           many
           take
           pleasure
           in
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Ministry
           be
           made
           pleasant
           and
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           their
           greatest
           ease
           to
           take
           pains
           in
           the
           vineyard
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           a
           sight
           of
           their
           sins
           that
           are
           setled
           upon
           their
           lees
           and
           are
           at
           ease
           in
           Sion
           .
           Let
           us
           pray
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           harvest
           therefore
           that
           his
           word
           may
           not
           creep
           but
           go
           ,
           nay
           run
           ,
           and
           be
           glori●yed
           in
           the
           hearts
           ,
           words
           and
           works
           of
           men
           .
           2.
           
           Thes.
           3.
           1.
           
           For
           a
           good
           thing
           ,
           the
           more
           common
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           better
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Salt
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           desolation
           and
           a
           curse
           to
           those
           things
           which
           it
           doth
           not
           season
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           .
           Zeph.
           2.
           9.
           
           And
           that
           which
           the
           Hebrew
           calls
           saltnesse
           ,
           that
           we
           translate
           
             barrennesse
             .
             Ps.
             1●9
          
           .
           34.
           
           It
           is
           the
           
           Spaniards
           ●●stome
           to
           sprinkle
           the
           house
           of
           those
           that
           are
           convi●●ed
           of
           high
           〈◊〉
           with
           salt
           ;
           and
           the
           lewes
           manner
           to
           sow
           a
           place
           with
           salt
           ,
           when
           they
           intended
           to
           make
           it
           desolate
           and
           lay
           it
           waste
           ,
           as
           Abimelech
           did
           .
           Iudg.
           9.
           45.
           
           For
           althought
           salt
           be
           very
           necessary
           for
           the
           seasoning
           of
           meats
           ,
           and
           other
           uses
           ,
           yet
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           fiery
           nature
           it
           destroyes
           ,
           and
           exhales
           the
           ●●dicall
           moisture
           that
           is
           in
           rootes
           and
           herbs
           ,
           and
           in
           hot
           Countrey●
           occasions
           barr●nnesse
           ;
           For
           in
           cold
           Countieys
           it
           is
           inste●d
           of
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Gospell
           hardens
           the
           hearts
           that
           will
           not
           be
           seasoned
           by
           it
           ,
           Is.
           6
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           and
           is
           the
           savor
           of
           death
           unto
           death
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           2.
           16.
           as
           to
           the
           godly
           it
           is
           a
           savor
           of
           life
           unto
           life
           .
           And
           no
           wonder
           ▪
           for
           it
           is
           very
           usuall
           in
           humane
           things
           that
           the
           sa●e
           thing
           being
           in
           it self
           good
           and
           profitable
           ,
           proves
           good
           to
           some
           and
           hurtfull
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           upon
           many
           has
           an
           operation
           besides
           its
           nature
           .
           The
           Sun
           it self
           by
           its
           beams
           helps
           some
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           blinds
           the
           sight
           of
           others
           .
           And
           as
           salt
           ,
           so
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           diversity
           of
           the
           subject
           ,
           becomes
           either
           usefull
           or
           hurtfull
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           Salt
           is
           a
           Symbol
           of
           discretion
           and
           prudence
           .
           If
           it
           be
           
           moderately
           mixed
           with
           meats
           ,
           it
           presents
           the
           palate
           with
           a
           pleasant
           rellish
           ,
           but
           to
           much
           of
           it
           renders
           it
           unsavoury
           .
        
         
           Thus
           let
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           do
           all
           things
           with
           discretion
           and
           judgment
           lest
           by
           too
           much
           and
           indiscreet
           affectation
           of
           bitter
           and
           harsh
           expressions
           and
           applications
           ,
           and
           representing
           the
           graces
           like
           furyes
           ,
           they
           disaffect
           the
           auditors
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           render
           it
           nauseous
           ,
           and
           odious
           to
           them
           .
           Let
           them
           use
           such
           a
           moderate
           and
           convenient
           mixture
           of
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           whereby
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           the
           one
           may
           be
           lenifyed
           ,
           and
           the
           l●nity
           o●
           the
           other
           may
           be
           sharpned
           ,
           and
           both
           together
           may
           be
           edifying
           ,
           and
           usefull
           ;
           that
           the
           Gospel
           may
           not
           let
           men
           altogether
           sit
           still
           ,
           nor
           the
           Law
           make
           them
           run
           out
           of
           their
           vits
           .
           For
           it
           is
           our
           design
           to
           season
           men
           ,
           not
           to
           destroy
           them
           to
           salt
           them
           not
           to
           subvert
           them
           .
           The
           proverb
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           
             we
             must
             buy
             salt
             and
             oyle
             .
          
           Oyle
           signi●yes
           leni●y
           ▪
           salt
           acrimony
           .
           Therefore
           the
           sons
           of
           the
           Physitians
           mix
           oyle
           with
           salt
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           too
           corrosive
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           well
           become
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           prophets
           to
           imitate
           these
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           poure
           the
           oyle
           of
           gladnesse
           into
           the
           wounds
           which
           smart
           with
           the
           salt
           terrors
           of
           the
           Law.
           Let
           them
           so
           divide
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           that
           weak
           consciences
           be
           not
           swallowed
           up
           of
           sadnesse
           by
           the
           immoderate
           austerity
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           nor
           licentious
           hearts
           encouraged
           by
           the
           over-wide
           and
           unlimited
           charter
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           have
           seen
           the
           propertyes
           of
           salt
           ,
           and
           a
           proofe
           of
           the
           doctrine
           by
           those
           propertyes
           .
           Let
           us
           now
           look
           into
           the
           titles
           which
           the
           sacred
           Scripture
           hath
           given
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           in
           them
           also
           their
           Necessity
           ,
           Dignity
           ,
           Vtility
           ,
           and
           E●●icacy
           may
           further
           appear
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           The
           titles
           of
           Dignity
           ,
           Vtility
           ,
           Necessity
           ,
           and
           Efficacy
           ▪
           which
           are
           gi●●n
           to
           the
           Mi●●sters
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           THe
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           set
           upon
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           many
           glorious
           inscriptions
           ,
           and
           given
           them
           the
           attributes
           of
           many
           worthy
           names
           ,
           and
           hath
           thought
           good
           to
           call
           them
           ,
           
             The
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             sun
             and
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Men
             of
             God
             ,
             prophets
             of
             God
          
           &c.
           as
           may
           appear
           in
           the
           following
           discovery
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           which
           expression
           we
           have
           already
           insisted
           upon
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Mat.
          
           5.
           14.
           
           Now
           what
           is
           either
           more
           profitable
           or
           more
           pleasant
           than
           light
           ?
           Without
           it
           we
           cannot
           discern
           between
           things
           that
           dif●er
           ,
           goe
           about
           our
           employments
           ,
           or
           decline
           pits
           and
           precipices
           .
        
         
           This
           calls
           for
           clearnesse
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           &
           cleannesse
           of
           life
           ,
           &
           exactly
           expresseth
           the
           soveraigne
           excellency
           of
           the
           Gospel-Ministry
           ,
           &
           this
           light
           of
           the
           world
           far
           excells
           the
           light
           of
           this
           world
           .
           For
           the
           sun
           only
           profits
           them
           that
           see
           ,
           but
           this
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel-Ministry
           enlightens
           them
           that
           see
           not
           ,
           2.
           
           The
           sun
           is
           oft
           obscured
           &
           curtain'd
           under
           clouds
           ;
           But
           in
           the
           very
           midst
           of
           night
           ,
           and
           amidst
           the
           thickest
           clowds
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           there
           is
           clear
           day-light
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           3.
           
           The
           sun
           of
           this
           world
           oft
           sets
           and
           leaves
           us
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           but
           this
           light
           of
           a
           Gospell-Minist●y
           shall
           never
           cease
           ,
           till
           that
           sun
           shall
           cease
           to
           be
           light
           ,
           and
           that
           world
           cease
           to
           be
           .
           It
           is
           such
           a
           light
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           taken
           away
           ,
           the
           whole
           world
           would
           be
           wholy
           over-spread
           with
           the
           grossnesse
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           the
           darknesse
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           errors
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           God
           himself
           opposes
           darknesse
           to
           divination
           .
           Mic.
           3.
           6.
           
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           Christ
           Iesus
           the
           light
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           sun
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           properly
           ,
           essentially
           ,
           originally
           ,
           perfectly
           ,
           intensively
           ,
           and
           extensively
           :
           But
           his
           Ministers
           are
           imperfect
           lights
           ,
           as
           they
           partake
           and
           communicate
           of
           him
           and
           depend
           upon
           him
           .
           They
           are
           the
           lights
           enlightned
           ,
           and
           enlightning
           the
           world
           with
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             35.
             
             Act.
             26.
             18.
             
             Rom.
          
           2.
           19.
           
           Although
           indeed
           all
           Christians
           are
           also
           lights
           in
           their
           measure
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           shine
           as
           lights
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           Children
           of
           the
           light
           ,
           Phil
           ,
           2.
           15.
           
           Yet
           this
           title
           is
           by
           way
           of
           Eminence
           due
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           they
           ought
           in
           an
           especiall
           manner
           
           to
           shine
           in
           life
           and
           doctrine
           ;
           and
           also
           because
           God
           doth
           by
           their
           Ministry
           kindle
           the
           〈◊〉
           d●light
           ,
           and
           illuminate
           the
           soul.
           How
           great
           then
           is
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           and
           how
           great
           a
           contradiction
           is
           it
           in
           the
           libertines
           of
           our
           age
           ,
           who
           labour
           to
           ex●●inguish
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           p●e●end
           and
           a●●ow
           a
           new
           light
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           are
           called
           ,
           
             Men
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
          
           Men
           of
           God's
           own
           ,
           and
           especiall
           sending
           ,
           This
           title
           is
           frequently
           given
           to
           the
           prophets
           ,
           as
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             Deut.
          
           33.
           1.
           to
           
             Samuell
             1.
             
             Sam
          
           9.
           6.
           as
           also
           to
           others
           .
           1.
           
           
             Sam.
             2.
             27.
             1.
             
             King.
          
           13
           1.
           and
           indeed
           to
           all
           others
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.
           21.
           
           Afterwards
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           1.
           
           
             Tim.
             6.
             11.
             2.
             
             Tim.
          
           3.
           17.
           
           Neither
           doth
           Paul
           call
           Ti●othy
           only
           
             a
             man
             of
             God
          
           ,
           but
           also
           every
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Eminence
           .
           For
           it
           is
           an
           Hebraisme
           ,
           and
           signifyes
           holy
           men
           ,
           or
           men
           familiar
           with
           God
           ▪
           And
           it
           is
           an
           emphaticall
           paraphrase
           .
           For
           as
           
             a
             man
             of
             Belial
          
           signifyes
           a
           very
           wicked
           man
           ,
           and
           
             a
             man
             of
             blood
          
           ,
           a
           very
           cruell
           and
           bloody
           man
           ,
           
             So
             a
             man
             of
             God
          
           signifyes
           a
           Godly
           ,
           and
           a
           godlike
           man.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             Prophets
             of
             God.
          
           which
           title
           is
           not
           only
           attributed
           to
           them
           t●at
           can
           ●oretell
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           any
           that
           are
           any
           way
           interpreters
           of
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           
             Mat.
             10.
             41.
          
           
           Where
           to
           
             receive
             a
             prophet
          
           ,
           is
           to
           receive
           a
           Minister
           or
           preacher
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           For
           these
           discharge
           that
           sacred
           employment
           ,
           which
           the
           prophets
           under
           the
           old
           Testament
           discharged
           ,
           and
           do
           also
           interpret
           the
           writings
           of
           those
           prophets
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             14.
             3.
             1.
             
             Thes.
          
           5.
           20.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             priests
             of
             God
          
           ,
           Which
           name
           although
           it
           properly
           belong
           to
           the
           Levites
           ▪
           yet
           is
           improperly
           applyed
           to
           spirituall
           priests
           ,
           offering
           up
           spi●ituall
           sacrifices
           to
           God.
           In
           which
           sense
           all
           the
           faithfull
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             pre●sts
             to
             God.
             Rev.
             1.
             6.
          
           and
           a
           
             royall
             priesthood
             1.
             
             Pet.
          
           2.
           9.
           
           And
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           are
           priests
           ,
           in
           that
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           they
           subject
           men
           to
           God.
           Paul
           was
           such
           a
           priest
           offering
           up
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           Rom.
           15.
           16.
           and
           such
           are
           all
           other
           preachers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           in
           praying
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           consecrating
           themselves
           to
           God
           in
           a
           more
           peculiar
           manner
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             bearers
             of
             the
             vessels
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Is.
          
           52.
           11.
           in
           whose
           presence
           they
           stand
           Deut.
           10.
           8.
           and
           whose
           substitutes
           they
           are
           ▪
           being
           appointed
           to
           preach
           ,
           administer
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           to
           other
           sacred
           employments
           .
           Let
           these
           
             bearers
             of
             the
             
             uessels
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           have
           their
           own
           vessels
           holy
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           handle
           holy
           things
           in
           a
           holy
           manner
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           tabernacle
           must
           be
           clean
           in
           heart
           and
           hands
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           cleannesse
           is
           required
           at
           our
           hands
           both
           towards
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           who
           carry
           not
           the
           vessels
           ,
           but
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           They
           are
           called
           Stewards
           ,
           or
           
             Dispensers
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             2.
             
             Tit.
          
           1.
           7.
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           Grace
           ,
           Iustification
           ,
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           .
           Neither
           are
           they
           the
           stewards
           of
           Emperors
           ,
           or
           Kings
           ▪
           but
           of
           the
           heavenly
           householder
           .
           Now
           the
           great
           commendation
           of
           a
           steward
           is
           his
           faithfullnesse
           .
           
             Luk.
             12.
          
           42.
           
           And
           the
           best
           expression
           of
           faithfullnesse
           is
           to
           design
           his
           Masters
           profit
           and
           credit
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           serve
           his
           Masters
           will
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           own
           ,
           in
           administring
           the
           affayres
           of
           the
           family
           .
           He
           accomodates
           his
           distributions
           to
           the
           capacity
           of
           the
           subject
           ;
           gives
           milke
           to
           the
           babes
           ,
           and
           strong
           meat
           to
           strong
           men
           ;
           and
           also
           purgeth
           the
           family
           of
           all
           corrupt
           members
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           they
           have
           received
           the
           Keys
           from
           God
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           open
           the
           gates
           of
           heaven
           to
           believers
           ,
           and
           lock
           them
           against
           the
           unbelievers
           .
           Mat.
           16.
           19.
           
           Now
           the
           Lord
           who
           hath
           in
           effect
           call'd
           us
           stewards
           ,
           effectually
           call
           us
           to
           be
           faithfull
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           They
           are
           called
           VVorkmen
           ,
           or
           
             Reapers
             in
             the
             Lords
             harvest
          
           ,
           and
           
             Vine
             dressers
             ,
             whom
             he
             sends
             into
             his
             vineyard
             Mat
             ,
             9.
             37.
             20.
             1.
             1.
             
             Thes.
             3.
             2.
             2.
             
             Tim.
          
           2.
           15.
           
           This
           phrase
           denotes
           not
           only
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           Gospell-Ministry
           ,
           but
           the
           diligent
           laboriousnesse
           of
           the
           Ministers
           .
           Those
           that
           assert
           the
           easinesse
           of
           a
           Ministers
           employment
           ,
           will
           not
           (
           I
           believe
           )
           speak
           so
           much
           in
           favor
           of
           a
           Reapers
           work
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           employments
           run
           parallell
           in
           the
           Scripture
           dialect
           .
           Ministers
           are
           called
           Reapers
           ;
           Now
           Reapers
           you
           know
           ,
           are
           exposed
           to
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           the
           violence
           of
           winds
           ,
           showrs
           and
           storms
           ,
           which
           hardships
           do
           require
           a
           strong
           and
           hardy
           nature
           ,
           not
           a
           man
           accustomed
           to
           idlenesse
           and
           pleasure
           .
           Ministers
           break
           themselves
           with
           labours
           ,
           wear
           and
           wast
           themselves
           with
           watchings
           ,
           and
           are
           therefore
           called
           labourers
           1.
           
           Tim.
           5.
           17.
           such
           labourers
           as
           husbandmen
           ,
           reapers
           ,
           Souldyers
           ,
           who
           weary
           themselves
           with
           working
           .
           For
           such
           is
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Greek
           phrase
           .
        
         
           The
           employment
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           is
           so
           laborious
           ,
           that
           it
           attenuates
           and
           consumes
           the
           body
           ,
           impaires
           the
           strength
           ,
           hastens
           old
           hairs
           to
           young
           heads
           to
           the
           grave
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           
           Christ
           at
           three
           and
           thirty
           years
           of
           age
           by
           his
           great
           paines
           in
           preaching
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           incessant
           watchings
           and
           prayings
           ,
           had
           brought
           upon
           himself
           the
           suspicion
           of
           fifty
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           as
           many
           rationally
           conclude
           from
           the
           Iews
           words
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             8.
             57.
             
             Thou
             art
             not
             yet
             fifty
             y●ares
             old
             .
          
           And
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           mourning
           under
           the
           treachery
           and
           perfidiousnesse
           of
           his
           Countreymen
           ,
           being
           zealous
           for
           his
           Gods
           glory
           and
           their
           souls
           good
           ,
           cryes
           out
           as
           a
           man
           consumptive
           with
           cares
           and
           sorrowes
           ,
           
             My
             le●nnesse
             ,
             My
             leannesse
          
           ,
           If.
           24.
           16.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           They
           are
           
             labourers
             together
          
           ,
           (
           not
           with
           Paul
           or
           with
           Peter
           but
           )
           
             with
             God
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           9.
           
           So
           called
           ,
           b●cause
           God
           useth
           them
           for
           the
           begetting
           of
           faith
           ,
           their
           paines
           and
           the
           promulgation
           of
           the
           Gospell
           tending
           to
           one
           and
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           even
           the
           Salvation
           of
           souls
           :
           An
           honourable
           Character
           .
           And
           great
           is
           the
           dignity
           that
           God
           hath
           con●er●ed
           on
           them
           ,
           to
           adopt
           and
           adapt
           them
           to
           be
           helpers
           ,
           without
           whose
           help
           he
           could
           as
           easily
           do
           his
           own
           work
           ,
           if
           he
           pleased
           .
           God
           calls
           us
           to
           those
           pains
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           not
           need
           ,
           and
           then
           honours
           us
           with
           those
           honours
           ,
           and
           honourable
           titles
           which
           we
           do
           not
           de●erve
           .
           This
           is
           a
           great
           Angelic●ll
           ,
           nay
           divine
           dignity
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           may
           find
           a
           consolation
           almost
           as
           great
           as
           the
           dignity
           ,
           inferring
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           miscarry
           not
           in
           our
           duty
           ,
           God
           will
           be
           also
           our
           fellow-labourer
           ,
           and
           help
           us
           by
           his
           labour
           .
           For
           what
           man
           will
           forsake
           ,
           the
           plowmen
           ,
           the
           Shepheards
           ,
           the
           Stewards
           ,
           which
           himself
           sets
           a
           work
           ?
           And
           what
           good
           commander
           is
           thers
           ,
           but
           will
           encourage
           ,
           vindicate
           ,
           embolden
           ,
           and
           reward
           his
           faithfull
           Souldiers
           in
           and
           for
           their
           faithfull
           service
           ?
           And
           although
           Christ
           primarily
           and
           by
           way
           of
           Eminence
           be
           called
           
             Gods
             fellow
          
           ,
           Zach.
           13.
           7.
           
           Yet
           se●un
           darily
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           upon
           this
           account
           are
           so
           too
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             Gods.
             Moses
          
           that
           faithfull
           servant
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           steward
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           is
           called
           a
           God
           ,
           even
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           Exod.
           4.
           16.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             to
          
           Aaron
           
             instead
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           again
           ,
           Exod.
           7.
           1.
           
           
             See
             I
             have
             ●ade
             thee
             a
             God
             to
             Pharoab
             .
          
           He
           was
           indeed
           a
           man
           still
           by
           nature
           ,
           but
           a
           God
           by
           office
           ,
           and
           delegation
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           the
           communication
           of
           divine
           power
           and
           wisdom
           to
           him
           .
           And
           if
           they
           be
           
             called
             Gods
             unto
             whom
             the
             word
             of
             God
             came
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           10.
           35
           
           Surely
           then
           the
           title
           is
           as
           due
           to
           the
           prophets
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           it
           is
           so
           oft
           recorded
           ,
           that
           
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             unto
             them
             .
          
           All
           the
           Ministers
           of
           
           the
           Gospell
           are
           as
           much
           Gods
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           one
           to
           be
           that
           stands
           only
           in
           Gods
           stead
           ,
           for
           of
           them
           it
           is
           that
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             heareth
             you
             ,
             heareth
             me
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             despiseth
             you
             despiseth
             me
             ,
          
           Luk
           ,
           20.
           16.
           
        
         
           11.
           
           They
           are
           called
           VVatchmen
           .
           If.
           62.
           6.
           
           Ier.
           6.
           17.
           
           Ezech.
           3.
           17.
           and
           33.
           7.
           
           Hos.
           9.
           8.
           
           Heb.
           13.
           17.
           
           So
           called
           ,
           because
           they
           foresee
           the
           future
           dangers
           ,
           and
           warn
           the
           people
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           a
           watchman
           seeth
           the
           enemy
           comming
           afarr
           off
           ,
           )
           and
           by
           the
           giving
           of
           a
           sign
           warneth
           the
           inhabitants
           .
           The
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           watch
           over
           the
           souls
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           led
           aside
           by
           errors
           ,
           nor
           perish
           in
           their
           sins
           .
           And
           this
           they
           doe
           by
           preaching
           ,
           praying
           ,
           reproving
           ,
           and
           other
           exercises
           of
           their
           calling
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             Shepheards
          
           .
           If.
           63.
           11.
           
           Ier.
           3.
           15.
           
           Ioh.
           10.
           2
           ,
           12.
           
           Now
           in
           a
           Shepheard
           there
           is
           required
           1.
           
           Diligence
           and
           industry
           ,
           to
           feed
           the
           flock
           ,
           to
           reduce
           the
           straying
           ,
           to
           heal
           the
           sick
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           whole
           .
           2.
           
           Courage
           to
           defend
           the
           sheep
           ,
           and
           resist
           the
           wolve●
           .
           3.
           
           Faithfullnes●e
           ,
           to
           restore
           the
           sheep
           to
           their
           Master
           ,
           confessing
           himself
           a
           servant
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           flock
           .
           4.
           
           Wi●dome
           and
           discretion
           to
           know
           whether
           to
           use
           his
           voyce
           or
           his
           sta●●e
           .
           5.
           
           Patience
           and
           ha●dinesse
           ,
           to
           endure
           the
           winds
           ,
           the
           storms
           ,
           and
           tempests
           which
           he
           is
           expos'd
           to
           ,
           
             as
             Iacob
          
           complains
           of
           himself
           .
           Gen.
           31.
           38
           ,
           39
           ,
           40.
           
           Thus
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           do
           feed
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           flock
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           the
           food
           of
           heavenly
           doctrine
           ,
           keep
           them
           from
           the
           poysonous
           and
           rotting
           pastures
           of
           hereticks
           ,
           and
           the
           wolves
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           do
           also
           govern
           the
           sheep
           committed
           to
           them
           with
           the
           rod
           of
           discipline
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           They
           are
           called
           builders
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Eph.
           4.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           10.
           
           For
           by
           their
           doctrine
           the
           people
           of
           God
           are
           built
           up
           and
           do
           grow
           in
           faith
           and
           mutuall
           charity
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           a
           building
           ,
           the
           Master
           builder
           or
           Architect
           is
           God
           ,
           the
           inferiour
           workmen
           are
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           whereof
           some
           ●ay
           the
           foundation
           ,
           others
           build
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           become
           as
           a
           temple
           fit
           for
           God
           to
           dwell
           in
           .
           The
           prophets
           of
           old
           were
           Gods
           masons
           ,
           Hos.
           6.
           5.
           
           
             I
             have
             hewed
             them
             by
             the
             prophets
             .
          
           For
           as
           the
           Mason
           cutts
           ,
           hews
           ,
           and
           squares
           the
           stones
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           means
           of
           the
           law
           do
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hew
           us
           ,
           square
           ,
           &
           prepare
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           fit
           materialls
           for
           the
           building
           up
           of
           a
           spirituall
           house
           .
           Thus
           ought
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           like
           wise
           builders
           
           prepare
           every
           particular
           house
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           to
           be
           some
           part
           in
           this
           building
           ,
           wherein
           let
           them
           use
           discretion
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           their
           materialls
           ,
           breaking
           some
           stones
           in
           pieces
           before
           they
           can
           make
           good
           work
           of
           them
           ,
           squaring
           and
           smooting
           others
           by
           gentler
           instruments
           ,
           cu●tting
           and
           hewing
           all
           by
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           plaining
           and
           placing
           and
           compacting
           and
           building
           up
           by
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           all
           that
           are
           so
           cut
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             Christs
             witnesses
          
           .
           Ioh.
           15.
           27.
           
           Act.
           1.
           8.
           
           Rev.
           2.
           13.
           11.
           3.
           22.
           16.
           
           Now
           they
           witnesse
           to
           Christ
           ,
           both
           by
           their
           preaching
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           verball
           ,
           and
           their
           conversations
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           practicall
           and
           reall
           testimony
           .
           For
           it
           every
           ordinary
           judge
           will
           look
           for
           faithfullnesse
           and
           veracity
           ,
           exact
           and
           personall
           knowledg
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           honesty
           and
           integrity
           of
           conversation
           ,
           in
           every
           one
           of
           his
           currant
           witnesses
           ,
           much
           more
           doth
           Christ
           require
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Ministers
           those
           extraordinary
           witnesses
           ,
           that
           by
           life
           as
           well
           as
           language
           they
           do
           truly
           ,
           freely
           ,
           explicitely
           ,
           ingenuously
           and
           constantly
           ,
           own
           and
           witnesse
           to
           him
           and
           his
           truth
           ;
           And
           that
           those
           qualifications
           of
           every
           su●●icient
           witnesse
           ,
           be
           by
           no
           meanes
           wanting
           in
           his
           witnesses
           to
           make
           them
           sufficient
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             Servants
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           1.
           
           Phil.
           1.
           1.
           sam
           .
           1.
           1.
           
           Not
           servants
           of
           men
           ,
           of
           pri●ces
           ,
           but
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           above
           all
           men
           ,
           of
           that
           Monarch
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           .
           Neither
           are
           they
           of
           Gods
           ordinary
           sort
           of
           servants
           ,
           as
           all
           creatures
           are
           his
           servants
           by
           the
           right
           of
           creation
           .
           Ps.
           119.
           91.
           
           Or
           as
           all
           the
           Elect
           are
           his
           servants
           by
           the
           right
           of
           redemption
           ,
           but
           his
           servants
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           mission
           ,
           commission
           and
           ambassage
           ,
           after
           a
           more
           peculiar
           manner
           .
           They
           are
           the
           servants
           of
           Christ
           by
           way
           of
           Eminence
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           doe
           him
           more
           Eminent
           service
           then
           others
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           serving
           him
           doe
           govern
           his
           ,
           which
           title
           yet
           doth
           enforce
           pains
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           conferr
           honour
           ,
           for
           a
           servant
           is
           all
           his
           Masters
           .
           For
           him
           he
           works
           ,
           for
           him
           he
           wins
           ,
           to
           him
           he
           lives
           and
           dyes
           :
           He
           doth
           all
           things
           for
           his
           Masters
           profit
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           his
           Masters
           pleasure
           .
           So
           they
           owe
           to
           Christ
           what
           ever
           they
           have
           ,
           or
           are
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           lay
           out
           and
           expend
           whatever
           they
           have
           ,
           or
           are
           ,
           life
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           wit
           ,
           wealth
           for
           this
           honour
           and
           glory
           ,
           and
           esteem
           themselves
           great
           gainers
           ,
           in
           being
           profitable
           ●o
           him
           :
        
         
         
           16.
           
           They
           are
           called
           fathers
           .
           2.
           
           Kin.
           2●
           :
           12
           ▪
           1
           :
           Cor
           4●
           15.
           1.
           
           Thes.
           2●
           11.
           and
           frequently
           elsewhere
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           serviceable
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           by
           means
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           beget
           spirituall
           Children
           unto
           God.
           For
           although
           God
           be
           our
           father
           principally
           and
           properly
           ,
           yet
           this
           hinders
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           Ministers
           may
           be
           out
           spirituall
           fathers
           ,
           organically
           and
           analogically
           ,
           which
           title
           bespeaks
           love
           and
           ●everence
           ;
           which
           tributes
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           allow
           parents
           .
           Ex●d
           :
           20.
           12.
           
           And
           if
           they
           have
           been
           fruitfull
           in
           this
           relation
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           their
           
             joy
             and
             Crown
             of
             rejoycing
             at
             the
             comming
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             1.
             
             Thes.
          
           2.
           19.
           
           Let
           us
           pray
           therefore
           ,
           and
           let
           all
           that
           are
           already
           begotten
           by
           any
           of
           us
           to
           Christ
           Iesus
           pray
           ,
           that
           since
           God
           hath
           honoured
           us
           with
           the
           title
           of
           fathers
           ,
           he
           would
           also
           honour
           us
           with
           the
           relation
           of
           sons
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           not
           be
           fathers
           ,
           without
           Children
           ,
           And
           let
           us
           all
           desire
           to
           encrease
           the
           family
           of
           Christ
           with
           Rachels
           importunity
           ,
           (
           leaving
           out
           her
           impatience
           )
           Lord
           give
           us
           Children
           before
           we
           dye
           ?
        
         
           17.
           
           They
           are
           called
           Seers
           and
           
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             body
          
           :
           1.
           
           Sam.
           9●
           9.
           
           I●
           ▪
           30
           ,
           10
           ,
           Cor
           ,
           12.
           17.
           
           They
           used
           to
           say
           in
           Israel
           ,
           
             Come
             let
             us
             go
             the
             seer
             ,
          
           for
           men
           prophesyed
           by
           visions
           and
           revelations
           .
           
             Ezechiel
             saw
             visions
             of
             God.
          
           Ezech.
           1.
           1.
           being
           enlightned
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           they
           saw
           things
           at
           a
           distance
           .
           Hab
           ,
           1
           ,
           2.
           1
           ,
           And
           hence
           they
           are
           called
           seers
           ,
           for
           the
           prophets
           and
           pastors
           are
           that
           to
           the
           Church
           which
           the
           eyes
           are
           to
           the
           body
           :
           Let
           us
           pray
           therefore
           that
           God
           would
           enlighten
           our
           minds
           wich
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           Ps.
           119.
           18.
           
           Open
           thou
           our
           eyes
           that
           we
           may
           behold
           the
           wondrous
           things
           out
           of
           thy
           Law
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           not
           be
           blind
           guides
           ,
           and
           seers
           that
           see
           nothing
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             Christs
             Souldyers
             .
             2
             ,
             Tim
             ,
          
           2
           ,
           3.
           4.
           
           Now
           a
           souldier
           has
           much
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           more
           to
           suffer
           ;
           their
           action
           is
           fighting
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim
           ,
           1.
           18.
           
           Their
           suffering
           is
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           violence
           of
           their
           adversaries
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           sustain
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           exposed
           to
           hunger
           ,
           and
           thirst
           ,
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           day
           and
           the
           cold
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           many
           wearisome
           watchings
           .
           Hence
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           his
           fellow-Ministers
           ,
           
             fellow-Souldiers
             .
             Phil
             2.
             25.
             
             Philem
             ▪
          
           1.
           
           2●
           For
           although
           every
           believer
           be
           a
           Souldier
           .
           Eph
           ,
           6
           ,
           12
           ▪
           13
           ▪
           Yet
           amongst
           those
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           obtain
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           lead
           the
           troops
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           first
           impressions
           of
           the
           enemyes
           fury
           .
           There
           are
           Souldiers
           that
           are
           no
           Ministers
           
           (
           and
           could
           happily
           with
           there
           were
           none
           )
           and
           there
           are
           Ministers
           that
           do
           not
           act
           like
           souldyers
           ,
           But
           let
           them
           all
           know
           that
           they
           are
           called
           to
           a
           warfare
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           combat
           prepared
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           they
           must
           either
           fight
           for
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           or
           dye
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           not
           fighting
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           They
           are
           called
           Guides
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           
             Act.
             8.
             31.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             19.
             
             Heb.
          
           13.
           7
           ,
           17
           ,
           24.
           because
           they
           lead
           others
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           Salvation
           .
           They
           are
           the
           examples
           of
           believers
           ,
           whom
           all
           behold
           for
           imitation
           ,
           and
           do
           conform
           themselves
           to
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           living
           law
           .
           1.
           
           Tim.
           4.
           12.
           
           Some
           sone
           has
           alluded
           to
           the
           Apostles
           words
           in
           verse
           ,
           
             
               Past●rs
               are
               the
               glasse
               ,
               the
               schoole
               ,
               the
               book
               ,
            
             
               VVhere
               peoples
               eyes
               do
               learn
               ,
               do
               read
               ,
               do
               look
               .
            
          
        
         
           It
           is
           with
           an
           Emphasis
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           them
           so
           oft
           
             the
             guides
             or
             the
             leaders
          
           ,
           in
           that
           13.
           
           Chap.
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           :
           Because
           they
           either
           lead
           or
           ought
           to
           lead
           the
           people
           of
           God
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           God.
           For
           although
           it
           be
           proper
           to
           God
           onely
           to
           lead
           men
           ,
           yet
           because
           he
           leads
           them
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           communicate
           this
           honourable
           title
           to
           the
           preachers
           of
           this
           word
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           They
           are
           called
           the
           
             Charriot
             of
             Israel
             and
             the
             horsemen
             thereof
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           in
           an
           expresse
           aknowledgment
           ,
           2.
           
           Kin.
           2.
           12.
           and
           13.
           14.
           and
           by
           a
           faire
           consequence
           from
           1.
           
           Sam.
           7
           ,
           13.
           
           ●4
           .
           As
           long
           as
           Samuel
           lived
           ,
           the
           Philistines
           were
           subdued
           before
           Israel
           .
           And
           if
           Moses
           let
           God
           alone
           ,
           the
           people
           will
           be
           consumed
           with
           his
           wrath
           ,
           Exod.
           32.
           10
           
           ▪
           Gods
           Ministers
           are
           not
           only
           Souldiers
           and
           Captains
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           all
           the
           army
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           horsemen
           and
           the
           Charriots
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           are
           for
           defence
           unto
           it
           .
           And
           if
           one
           Elijah
           carryed
           and
           protected
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           defended
           them
           more
           by
           his
           zeal
           ,
           and
           prayers
           ,
           then
           thousands
           of
           Charriots
           and
           horsemen
           ;
           what
           strength
           and
           might
           shall
           there
           be
           found
           in
           many
           Elijahs
           ?
           These
           are
           the
           Churches
           walls
           ,
           the
           bullwarks
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           fortifications
           for
           any
           City
           ,
           They
           kill
           the
           enemyes
           of
           God
           with
           the
           sword
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           whereby
           they
           sharply
           wound
           in
           reproving
           ;
           and
           kill
           in
           threatning
           death
           :
           If
           furious
           Iehu
           should
           chance
           to
           let
           any
           escape
           ,
           the
           sword
           of
           Elisha
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           slay
           him
           .
           1.
           
           
             Kin
             ▪
          
           19.
           17.
           
           And
           you
           may
           see
           Elija
           sitting
           upon
           a
           hill
           ,
           and
           s●aying
           an
           hundred
           of
           Ahaziahs
           Souldyers
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           burning
           them
           up
           with
           the
           
           words
           of
           his
           mouth
           2.
           
           Kin.
           1
           ,
           The
           same
           is
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           witnesses
           ,
           out
           of
           whose
           mouths
           fire
           doth
           proceed
           &
           devour
           their
           enemyes
           .
           Rev.
           11.
           5.
           
           Let
           England
           then
           take
           heed
           of
           pulling
           down
           ,
           nay
           so
           much
           as
           loosening
           these
           pillars
           ,
           lest
           the
           whole
           structure
           of
           Church
           and
           state
           fall
           together
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           They
           are
           called
           Bishops
           ,
           A
           generall
           title
           ,
           and
           given
           to
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           all
           whose
           it
           is
           to
           oversee
           the
           flock
           committed
           to
           their
           trust
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           a
           diligent
           care
           of
           it
           .
           Act.
           20.
           28.
           
           And
           therefore
           ,
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           
             Elders
             .
             Tit
          
           ,
           1.
           5
           ,
           these
           he
           calls
           also
           Bishops
           V.
           7.
           
           Neither
           doth
           this
           title
           conferre
           dignity
           only
           ,
           it
           inferrs
           duty
           also
           .
           The
           office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           has
           employment
           as
           well
           as
           preferment
           in
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           work
           in
           the
           Apostles
           judgment
           .
           1.
           
           
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
             He
             that
             desireth
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             desireth
             a
             good
             work
             .
          
        
         
           22.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             Teachers
             ▪
          
           this
           being
           the
           great
           businesse
           of
           Ministers
           to
           preach
           and
           teach
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           This
           title
           primarily
           belongs
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           teacher
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           But
           it
           is
           applyed
           secundarily
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           are
           ush●rs
           to
           him
           the
           Head
           ●
           master
           .
           
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             1.
             
             Tim.
          
           2.
           17.
           
        
         
           23.
           
           They
           are
           called
           Clouds
           ,
           spirituall
           Clouds
           ,
           watering
           ,
           refreshing
           ,
           fructifying
           the
           vineyard
           of
           the
           Lord
           with
           the
           former
           and
           the
           latter
           rain
           of
           ordinances
           .
           I●
           .
           5.
           6.
           
           Hence
           they
           are
           sayd
           to
           drop
           their
           doctrine
           upon
           men
           by
           a
           word
           fetcht
           from
           the
           Clouds
           .
           
             Deut.
             32.
             2.
             
             Ezech.
             21.
             2.
             
             Am
          
           7.
           16.
           
           But
           Heretiques
           and
           deceivers
           ,
           are
           emp●y
           bottles
           ,
           waterlesse
           Clouds
           ,
           ●ossed
           to
           and
           fro
           with
           the
           winds
           ,
           Iude.
           12.
           
           They
           make
           an
           ostentation
           and
           specious
           pretence
           of
           knowledg
           ,
           when
           as
           indeed
           their
           sounds
           are
           but
           the
           sounds
           of
           empty
           bottles
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           specious
           white
           Clouds
           ,
           that
           seem
           to
           promise
           the
           earth
           a
           belly
           full
           of
           water
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           should
           come
           to
           distill
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           gone
           with
           a
           blast
           of
           wind
           ,
           and
           so
           gull
           the
           thirsty
           expectation
           ▪
           of
           the
           silly
           spectators
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             Nurses
             1.
             
             Th●s
          
           .
           2.
           7.
           
           For
           as
           a
           Nurse
           ,
           dandles
           and
           husheth
           ,
           and
           suckleth
           ,
           and
           ●lattereth
           the
           little
           infant
           ,
           so
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           should
           even
           hugg
           in
           their
           bosomes
           ,
           speak
           pleasantly
           unto
           &
           feed
           with
           the
           sincere
           milk
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           Christs
           new
           born-babes
           ,
           accommodating
           their
           language
           ,
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           way
           of
           feeding
           to
           their
           infant
           state
           .
           And
           as
           a
           nurse
           with
           admirable
           patience
           doth
           digest
           the
           wranglings
           ,
           
           endure
           the
           frowardnesses
           of
           her
           nu●seling
           ,
           not
           grudging
           it
           her
           own
           blood
           to
           feed
           upon
           ;
           So
           a
           faithfull
           Minister
           should
           be
           patient
           in
           his
           pains
           ,
           indefatigable
           in
           his
           diligence
           ,
           and
           not
           count
           his
           life
           dear
           unto
           him
           ,
           if
           by
           it
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           may
           be
           advantaged
           ,
           nor
           think
           much
           at
           his
           own
           destruction
           ,
           if
           by
           it
           his
           people
           may
           be
           edisyed
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ.
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           4.
           1.
           
           Which
           word
           in
           the
           Greek
           bespeaks
           sorrow
           ,
           
           and
           calls
           for
           ●ains
           ,
           as
           the
           office
           of
           a
           rower
           doth
           require
           .
           They
           sit
           at
           the
           oares
           ,
           where
           if
           the
           wind
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           do
           not
           exceedingly
           help
           ,
           they
           will
           find
           intolerable
           pains
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           do
           help
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           use
           an
           indefatigable
           diligence
           .
           And
           if
           they
           be
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           (
           administring
           faithfully
           the
           word
           and
           ●●●●ments
           )
           they
           must
           be
           approved
           in
           much
           
             patience
             ,
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             in
             necessi●yes
             ,
          
           in
           distresses
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           Cor
           6
           4.
           
           They
           are
           not
           prese●'d
           to
           〈◊〉
           and
           imperiall
           dignity
           ,
           but
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           Ministry
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           may
           promise
           themselves
           whatever
           pains
           ,
           the
           meanest
           of
           servants
           ,
           in
           rowing
           ,
           running
           or
           what
           else
           ,
           do
           find
           ,
           and
           more
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           They
           are
           called
           Starrs
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           wandring
           ,
           but
           fixed
           .
           For
           Christ
           ,
           who
           sits
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           holds
           them
           in
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           Rev.
           1.
           20
           
           (
           1.
           )
           Starrs
           shine
           ;
           so
           ought
           they
           by
           clearnesse
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           integrity
           of
           life
           to
           shine
           before
           others
           .
           (
           2
           )
           Starrs
           shine
           in
           the
           night
           ;
           so
           let
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospell
           shine
           more
           glorio●sly
           ,
           and
           illustriously
           when
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           be●louded
           with
           heresyes
           ,
           and
           benighted
           in
           persecutions
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Starrs
           shine
           with
           a
           borrowed
           light
           ;
           so
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           receive
           their
           calling
           ,
           gifts
           and
           doctrine
           from
           him
           the
           Sun
           of
           righteousnesse
           .
           Nay
           they
           excell
           either
           fun
           or
           starrs
           ,
           for
           these
           shall
           be
           turned
           into
           darknesse
           ,
           the
           sun
           shall
           be
           totally
           eclipsed
           ,
           the
           starrs
           sink
           down
           into
           their
           sockets
           ,
           and
           be
           put
           out
           at
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           shine
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
           Dan.
           12.
           3.
           
           Oh
           that
           they
           were
           also
           as
           the
           starrs
           of
           heaven
           for
           number
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           harvest
           sending
           out
           plenty
           of
           labourers
           to
           reap
           his
           yet
           plentifull
           ha●vest
           ;
           and
           more
           fixed
           in
           the
           firmament
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           then
           the
           stars
           in
           heaven
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           tumble
           head-long
           ?
        
         
           27.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             Angells
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Rev.
          
           1.
           20.
           14.
           6.
           
           For
           1.
           like
           Angells
           they
           are
           messengers
           sent
           by
           God
           to
           declare
           his
           will
           to
           men
           .
           2.
           
           They
           ought
           to
           imitate
           an
           Angelicall
           ,
           
           purity
           ,
           chastity
           ,
           zeal
           and
           celerity
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           as
           Angells
           amongst
           men
           ,
           Masters
           amongst
           boyes
           ,
           and
           shepheards
           amongst
           sheep
           .
           So
           that
           this
           name
           also
           brings
           duty
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           dignity
           .
           Many
           would
           be
           content
           to
           be
           Angells
           to
           dwell
           in
           heaven
           ,
           but
           loath
           to
           be
           Angells
           to
           doe
           Gods
           errands
           upon
           earth
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           would
           enjoy
           the
           honour
           ,
           must
           first
           be
           imployed
           in
           the
           office
           ,
           and
           execute
           that
           office
           too
           with
           carefullnesse
           ,
           cherefullnesse
           and
           speedinesse
           ,
           as
           the
           Angells
           doe
           .
           Now
           if
           Timothy
           as
           being
           a
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           must
           flee
           covetousnesse
           ;
           how
           much
           rather
           ought
           he
           to
           doe
           it
           as
           being
           an
           Angell
           of
           God.
           And
           if
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           by
           pride
           fell
           from
           the
           presence
           and
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           concerns
           these
           Angels
           that
           yet
           they
           be
           humble
           as
           men
           .
           What
           matters
           now
           though
           the
           world
           call
           us
           blind
           guides
           ;
           God
           counts
           us
           starrs
           ,
           and
           will
           set
           us
           in
           heaven
           ,
           when
           the
           starrs
           themselves
           shall
           be
           misplaced
           .
           What
           though
           they
           call
           us
           devills
           ;
           it
           is
           honour
           enough
           that
           God
           counts
           us
           Angels
           .
           Let
           us
           doe
           the
           work
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           not
           stick
           to
           own
           us
           and
           honour
           us
           as
           such
           ,
           before
           all
           men
           and
           Angels
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           They
           are
           called
           Presbiters
           and
           Elders
           ,
           a
           name
           implying
           ,
           not
           their
           age
           ,
           but
           office
           and
           dignity
           ,
           common
           to
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           no
           solescime
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           yongest
           of
           Christs
           faithfull
           Ministers
           is
           an
           Elder
           .
           For
           the
           name
           is
           indifferently
           given
           to
           them
           all
           .
           
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             20.
             17.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             Tit.
          
           1.
           5.
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.
           1.
           
           So
           called
           ,
           because
           they
           ought
           to
           excell
           others
           in
           an
           elderly
           wisdome
           and
           discretion
           ,
           shunning
           all
           youthfull
           vanityes
           and
           levityes
           ,
           and
           behaving
           themselves
           with
           such
           a
           gravity
           and
           piety
           ,
           as
           may
           beget
           a
           reverence
           for
           them
           amongst
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           They
           are
           called
           Paranymphs
           or
           
             friends
             of
             the
             bride-groom
          
           .
           Ioh.
           3.
           29.
           2.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           2.
           
           Because
           they
           bring
           the
           bride
           and
           espouse
           her
           to
           Christ
           :
           
             They
             invite
             men
             to
             the
             marriage
             of
             the
             Kings
             son
             .
          
           Mat.
           22.
           3.
           and
           
             to
             the
             great
             feast
             ,
             Luk.
          
           14.
           17.
           
           Oh
           singular
           dignity
           ,
           and
           sweet
           imployments
           .
           As
           the
           bridegroome
           makes
           use
           of
           his
           most
           faithfull
           and
           approved
           friends
           for
           Paranymphs
           ,
           to
           make
           up
           the
           match
           between
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           beloved
           :
           So
           Christ
           Iesus
           makes
           use
           of
           the
           paines
           of
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           perswade
           poor
           sinners
           into
           a
           marriage
           with
           their
           maker
           .
           Now
           the
           work
           of
           these
           friends
           of
           the
           bridegroom
           is
           manifold
           .
           For
           first
           they
           make
           up
           the
           match
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           after
           marriage
           they
           instruct
           them
           in
           their
           conjugall
           du●yes
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           faithfullnesse
           ,
           
           love
           ,
           and
           loy
           〈◊〉
           in
           that
           relation
           ?
           And
           〈◊〉
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           b●●k●lide
           and
           forsake
           their
           Lord
           and
           Husband
           ,
           they
           cause
           them
           to
           return
           again
           ,
           and
           re●ew
           ,
           their
           conjugall
           vows
           .
           And
           they
           that
           do
           these
           things
           are
           su●e
           the
           confidents
           and
           approved
           friends
           of
           the
           bride-groom
           .
           Let
           us
           take
           heed
           therefore
           ,
           that
           we
           play
           not
           the
           part
           of
           those
           unfaithfull
           ●●ustees
           ,
           who
           having
           been
           put
           into
           this
           office
           ,
           and
           employed
           for
           the
           bridegroome
           ,
           in
           the
           consummation
           of
           marriages
           ,
           speak
           one
           word
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           two
           for
           themselves
           ;
           Let
           us
           wooe
           for
           Christ
           and
           not
           for
           our selves
           ;
           his
           profit
           and
           credit
           ,
           and
           not
           our
           own
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           but
           the
           paranymphs
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           bride-groom
           ,
           we
           are
           but
           the
           ambassadors
           ,
           he
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           30.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             Legates
             ,
             messengers
             ,
             ambassadors
          
           for
           Christ
           ,
           
             Hag.
             1.
             13.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
             Eph.
          
           6.
           20.
           to
           be
           Ambassador
           from
           any
           prince
           is
           an
           honour
           ,
           from
           a
           renowned
           Monarch
           is
           more
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           employed
           an
           Ambassador
           for
           Christ
           Iesus
           is
           of
           all
           other
           honours
           most
           honourable
           .
           And
           such
           ambassadors
           are
           Christs
           Ministers
           .
           And
           therefore
           ▪
           1.
           as
           an
           Ambassador
           keeps
           himself
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           his
           commission
           ,
           and
           observes
           how
           he
           is
           bounded
           by
           his
           Princes
           commands
           ,
           so
           let
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           deliver
           their
           Masters
           mind
           freely
           ,
           and
           yet
           truly
           ,
           without
           detracting
           from
           ,
           or
           adding
           any
           thing
           ●o
           the
           same
           .
           2.
           
           As
           no
           Ambassadour
           assumes
           that
           province
           to
           himself
           ,
           nor
           puts
           himself
           into
           commission
           .
           So
           let
           them
           expect
           their
           Masters
           mission
           before
           they
           fall
           a
           running
           :
           and
           3.
           
           As
           Ambassadors
           are
           safe
           from
           any
           violence
           ;
           so
           let
           these
           promise
           themselves
           the
           protection
           of
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           well
           they
           may
           ,
           for
           they
           serve
           the
           best
           Master
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           sends
           them
           of
           his
           ambassage
           ,
           but
           goes
           along
           with
           them
           also
           .
           And
           let
           England
           take
           heed
           of
           doing
           violence
           or
           offering
           abuse
           to
           these
           Ambassadors
           ,
           for
           if
           David
           did
           revenge
           upon
           Hanun
           the
           base
           usage
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           the
           Romans
           sackt
           Carthage
           ,
           for
           offering
           violence
           to
           their
           Ambassadors
           ,
           surely
           Christ
           ,
           that
           interprets
           despites
           done
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           be
           done
           to
           himself
           ,
           will
           sharply
           and
           surely
           revenge
           the
           quarrell
           of
           his
           Ambassadors
           ,
           and
           the
           dishonour
           done
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             fishers
             of
             men
          
           .
           Mat.
           4.
           19.
           
           Mar.
           1.
           17.
           
           Luk.
           5.
           10.
           
           Because
           they
           do
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           catch
           men
           ,
           that
           wander
           up
           and
           down
           the
           wide
           world
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           deep
           and
           vast
           Ocean
           .
           And
           under
           this
           Metaphor
           ,
           a
           
           diligent
           and
           unwearyed
           care
           and
           endeavour
           to
           gain
           many
           souls
           is
           enjoyned
           to
           them
           .
           For
           fishers
           many
           times
           catch
           at
           what
           they
           catch
           not
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           toyle
           all
           the
           night
           and
           catch
           nothing
           ,
           therefore
           they
           had
           need
           of
           patience
           and
           constancy
           :
           they
           are
           exposed
           to
           tempests
           &
           ill
           weather
           ,
           nay
           ,
           have
           their
           lives
           allwayes
           in
           jeopardy
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           raging
           waves
           and
           unmercifull
           deeps
           ,
           therefore
           had
           need
           of
           a
           great
           share
           of
           courage
           &
           hardinesse
           ,
           to
           adventure
           upon
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           endure
           the
           other
           .
           Oh
           that
           we
           had
           
           Peter's
           successe
           to
           catch
           many
           fishes
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           
           Peter's
           indefatigablenesse
           ,
           patiently
           to
           endure
           toyling
           all
           the
           night
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           They
           are
           called
           Husbandmen
           .
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           9.
           
           &
           therefore
           are
           called
           planters
           and
           
             waterers
             of
             God
             vineyard
          
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           6.
           
           The
           primary
           and
           chief
           Husbandman
           is
           God
           ,
           Ioh.
           15.
           1.
           
           The
           secundary
           or
           subordinate
           Husbandman
           is
           the
           Minister
           of
           God.
           God
           tills
           inw●rdly
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           the
           Minister
           outwardly
           by
           his
           word
           &
           doctrine
           .
           And
           as
           the
           field
           is
           plowed
           and
           sowed
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           to
           its
           owner
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           Church
           plowed
           and
           sowed
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           to
           God
           ,
           whose
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           whose
           they
           are
           that
           till
           it
           .
           See
           here
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           Ministry
           ,
           without
           bread
           no
           life
           ,
           without
           corn
           no
           bread
           ,
           without
           Husbandry
           no
           corn
           ,
           without
           Husbandmen
           no
           Husbandry
           ,
           why
           so
           without
           faith
           no
           Salvation
           ,
           without
           hearing
           no
           faith
           ,
           without
           preaching
           no
           hearing
           ,
           and
           how
           can
           there
           be
           preaching
           without
           preachers
           ?
        
         
           33.
           
           They
           are
           compar'd
           to
           
             Oxen
             ,
             1
             ,
             Cor.
             9.
             9.
             1.
             
             Tim.
          
           5.
           18.
           under
           the
           name
           of
           an
           Oxe
           ,
           the
           indefatigable
           labour
           of
           a
           Minister
           is
           typically
           and
           allegorically
           set
           forth
           .
           For
           the
           Oxe
           is
           a
           very
           laborious
           Creature
           ,
           and
           very
           profitable
           by
           its
           labour
           ,
           (
           Prov.
           14.
           4.
           
           
             Much
             encrease
             is
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Oxe
          
           )
           and
           that
           not
           to
           it self
           but
           to
           its
           Master
           .
           So
           let
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           be
           laborious
           and
           industrious
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           Christ
           ,
           not
           for
           themselves
           .
           The
           Oxe
           is
           slow
           in
           work
           but
           sure
           :
           If
           a
           Minister
           be
           cast
           upon
           hard
           ground
           ,
           amongst
           a
           dull
           and
           slow
           people
           of
           understanding
           ,
           it
           matters
           not
           for
           much
           hast
           or
           acutenesse
           ,
           Let
           him
           accommodate
           himself
           to
           their
           capacityes
           ,
           rather
           study
           to
           doe
           his
           work
           firmly
           then
           finely
           ;
           Let
           him
           not
           think
           much
           to
           explain
           ,
           presse
           and
           inculcate
           the
           same
           things
           again
           and
           again
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Oxe
           content
           with
           grasse
           ,
           hay
           or
           straw
           is
           an
           Hieroglyphick
           of
           frugality
           ,
           So
           let
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           be
           sober
           and
           frugall
           ,
           minding
           more
           his
           work
           then
           his
           meat
           .
           As
           an
           Oxe
           is
           a
           harmlesse
           and
           innocuous
           creature
           ,
           by
           the
           verdict
           of
           the
           poet
           ,
           
             
             
               VVhat
               d●th
               the
               Oxe
               deserve
               that
               hath
               〈◊〉
               guile
               ,
            
             
               But
               harmlesse
               born
               alone
               to
               suffer
               ●oyl●
               ?
            
          
        
         
           So
           let
           a
           preacher
           be
           a
           single
           and
           ●i●ere●man
           ,
           without
           fraud
           or
           malice
           ,
           plain
           and
           upright
           ,
           like
           ●acob
           ,
           helpfull
           to
           all
           ,
           hurtfull
           to
           none
           .
           As
           the
           Oxe
           is
           hardy
           and
           
             strong
             to
             work
          
           〈◊〉
           144
           ,
           14.
           
           So
           let
           a
           pr●acher
           of
           Gods
           word
           be
           valiant
           ,
           learing
           the
           face
           of
           no
           man
           ,
           nor
           the
           ●rowns
           of
           no
           face
           .
           Doth
           any
           one
           curse
           him
           ?
           Let
           him
           contemne
           the
           curse
           .
           For
           he
           cannot
           answer
           reproaches
           and
           raylings
           better
           ,
           then
           by
           not
           answering
           them
           at
           all
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Oxe
           labours
           hardest
           in
           hardest
           weather
           ,
           more
           in
           Winter
           then
           in
           Summer
           .
           So
           let
           Ministers
           approve
           themselves
           in
           a●f●ictions
           ,
           in
           necessityes
           ,
           in
           distresses
           .
           2.
           
           Cor
           6.
           4.
           and
           stirre
           up
           themselves
           to
           the
           greatest
           diligence
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           the
           worst
           weather
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           As
           the
           Oxe
           is
           profitable
           both
           in
           his
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           so
           let
           every
           faithfull
           and
           able
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           be
           serviceable
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           his
           preachings
           but
           also
           writings
           .
           Again
           as
           the
           ground
           which
           the
           Oxe
           plows
           not
           ,
           brings
           forth
           briers
           and
           thorns
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           by
           him
           broken
           up
           and
           prepared
           ,
           presents
           the
           Husbandman
           with
           a
           wellcome
           harvest
           :
           So
           the
           souls
           to
           whom
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Gospell
           preached
           doth
           not
           come
           ,
           that
           have
           no
           teaching
           priest
           ,
           no
           ministeriall
           Oxe
           to
           break
           up
           the
           fallow
           ground
           ,
           are
           overgrown
           with
           the
           weeds
           and
           rubbish
           of
           vices
           ,
           but
           those
           over
           whose
           souls
           the
           plow
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           held
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           passe
           ,
           are
           fruitfull
           in
           graces
           and
           vertues
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           sit
           that
           the
           Oxe
           should
           feed
           of
           the
           harvest
           which
           he
           gets
           in
           ,
           and
           eat
           of
           the
           corn
           which
           he
           treads
           forth
           ;
           So
           is
           it
           fit
           that
           he
           that
           serveth
           at
           the
           Altar
           should
           live
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           preaches
           spirituall
           things
           should
           receive
           of
           their
           temporalls
           to
           whom
           he
           preaches
           ;
           which
           piece
           of
           equity
           the
           Apostle
           proves
           by
           many
           arguments
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           9.
           
        
         
           34.
           
           They
           are
           called
           God's
           
             Trumpetters
             .
             Hos.
             5.
             8
             and
          
           8.
           1.
           
           Because
           they
           must
           cry
           with
           a
           loud
           ,
           shrill
           ,
           and
           trumpet-like
           voyce
           to
           awaken
           the
           sleepy
           sinners
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           They
           blow
           the
           trumpet
           of
           the
           law
           against
           sinners
           ,
           Zeph.
           1.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Then
           the
           trumpet
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           the
           penitent
           ones
           ,
           Is.
           27.
           13.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           As
           the
           trumpets
           of
           the
           Lovites
           were
           of
           solid
           and
           massy
           silver
           ,
           Num●
           .
           10
           ,
           2.
           
           So
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ought
           to
           preach
           the
           
           substantiall
           and
           simple
           word
           of
           God
           without
           any
           mixture
           of
           their
           own
           inventions
           ▪
           without
           drosse
           or
           corruption
           (
           3.
           )
           They
           are
           Gods
           Trumpetters
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           proclaim
           an
           everlasting
           and
           irreconcilable
           combat
           against
           sin
           ,
           and
           call
           out
           men
           to
           fight
           the
           devill
           and
           their
           own
           corruptions
           ,
           therefore
           
             VVisdom's
             maydens
             do
             not
             whisper
          
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Gods
           word
           do
           not
           speak
           coldly
           ,
           but
           boldly
           .
           Prov.
           9.
           3.
           
           For
           a
           preacher
           is
           not
           made
           for
           a
           pipe
           to
           invite
           men
           to
           wantonnesse
           and
           feasting
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           trumpet
           to
           call
           forth
           to
           warrs
           and
           fightings
           ,
           to
           call
           men
           into
           the
           field
           against
           the
           black
           band
           of
           devills
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           outragious
           lusts
           .
           And
           whilst
           one
           of
           these
           enemye●
           abide
           the
           field
           ,
           the
           Minister
           must
           call
           on
           to
           fight
           ,
           as
           the
           trumpe●●ounds
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           enemyes
           are
           in
           fight
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Ier.
           15.
           19.
           
           I●
           .
           2.
           3.
           
           Luk.
           10.
           16.
           
           Act.
           10.
           35.
           1.
           
           Thes.
           2.
           13.
           
           Those
           that
           ●eparate
           the
           pretious
           from
           the
           vile
           ,
           discern
           between
           the
           good
           and
           the
           bad
           ,
           and
           reprove
           sin
           freely
           ,
           are
           as
           the
           
             Lords
             mouth
          
           ,
           and
           those
           ●hat
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           faithfully
           are
           as
           the
           lips
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           he
           speaks
           in
           them
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           13.
           3.
           
           These
           God
           ownes
           for
           his
           mouth
           ,
           that
           is
           for
           his
           true
           and
           faithfull
           messengers
           ,
           whilst
           they
           speak
           his
           words
           and
           not
           their
           own
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           he
           that
           heareth
           them
           ,
           is
           interpreted
           as
           hearing
           God
           himself
           .
           And
           if
           they
           be
           the
           
             mouth
             of
             God
          
           ,
           let
           their
           adversaryes
           desist
           their
           designes
           to
           silence
           them
           ,
           for
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           the
           
             mouth
             of
             God
          
           should
           be
           stopped
           ?
        
         
           36.
           
           They
           are
           called
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
          
           or
           T●stament
           .
           2.
           
           Co●
           .
           3.
           6.
           
           Ministers
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           law
           as
           Moses
           was
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           old
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           letter
           ▪
           but
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           not
           of
           death
           ,
           but
           of
           life
           ,
           not
           of
           ●amnation
           ,
           but
           of
           mercy
           ,
           not
           in
           weaknesse
           ,
           but
           power
           ,
           and
           ●ffica●ye
           ;
           because
           by
           them
           Christ
           enlightens
           the
           mind
           ,
           puri●yes
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           regenerates
           the
           whole
           man.
           
        
         
           37.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             a
             sweet
             savour
          
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           2.
           15.
           
           By
           which
           Metaphor
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           commends
           and
           glori●yes
           their
           sacred
           Ministry
           .
           For
           they
           are
           a
           
             sweet
             savour
          
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           bring
           a
           sweet
           smell
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           perfume
           the
           corrupt
           manners
           of
           the
           dunghill
           world
           .
           And
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           because
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           false
           prophets
           are
           a
           noysome
           stink
           ;
           but
           these
           preaching
           a
           holy
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           proving
           it
           by
           an
           holy
           life
           ,
           doe
           become
           a
           
             sweet
             smelling
             savour
          
           ,
           and
           being
           so
           ,
           their
           Mi●●stry
           
           doth
           become
           an
           acceptable
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           even
           〈◊〉
           them
           that
           perish
           .
           For
           although
           Israel
           be
           not
           gathered
           ,
           yet
           〈◊〉
           they
           that
           desire
           to
           gather
           them
           ,
           be
           glorious
           in
           the
           ey●
           o●
           God.
           I●
           .
           49.
           5.
           
        
         
           38.
           
           They
           are
           called
           the
           Churches
           Crown
           .
           Rev.
           12.
           1.
           
           The
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           there
           
             clothed
             with
             the
             su●
          
           that
           〈◊〉
           with
           Christ
           
             the
             sun
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           having
           the
           〈…〉
           her
           feet
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           she
           tramples
           upon
           all
           worldly
           things
           as
           vain
           and
           worthlesse
           ;
           For
           the
           moon
           signifyes
           things
           sublunarie
           .
           She
           has
           
             upon
             her
             head
             a
             Crown
             of
             twelve
             starrs
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           she
           doth
           not
           tread
           under
           her
           feet
           the
           Apostolicall
           doctors
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           manner
           of
           unmannerly
           England
           is
           at
           this
           day
           )
           but
           carryes
           them
           as
           her
           Crown
           and
           royall
           ornament
           upon
           her
           head
           .
           She
           is
           
             adorned
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             upon
             which
             she
             is
             founded
             .
             
               Chap.
               21.
               14.
               
            
             with
             excellent
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             diadem
             ,
             
               Chap.
               1.
               20.
               
            
             For
             her
             glory
             is
             not
             a
             wordly
             Crown
             ,
             but
             her
             Crown
             is
             the
             integrity
             of
             her
             ●eachers
             .
          
        
         
           39.
           
           They
           are
           called
           
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           8.
           23
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           a
           Metonymye
           of
           the
           effect
           ,
           such
           as
           promote
           and
           illustrate
           the
           glory
           of
           Christ.
           A
           title
           that
           comprehends
           all
           dignity
           in
           it
           .
           For
           how
           can
           a
           man
           be
           more
           glorious
           ,
           then
           by
           being
           made
           the
           glory
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Thus
           the
           grace
           and
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           called
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Is.
           60.
           1.
           
           
             Thy
             light
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             risen
             upon
             thee
             .
          
           So
           let
           us
           therefore
           preach
           ,
           so
           le●u●live
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           a
           glory
           to
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           shame
           ,
           for
           ornament
           not
           for
           ignominye
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           They
           are
           called
           Saviours
           ,
           Rom.
           11.
           14.
           
           Obad.
           21.
           v.
           1.
           
           Tim
           4.
           16.
           
           For
           so
           it
           seemeth
           good
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           honour
           them
           whose
           Ministry
           it
           makes
           use
           of
           ,
           by
           ascribing
           its
           own
           work
           to
           their
           hands
           .
           And
           this
           lays
           a
           strong
           charge
           upon
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           through
           ignorance
           or
           idleness
           suffer
           not
           those
           souls
           to
           perish
           ,
           whose
           Salvation
           God
           hath
           as
           it
           were
           entrusted
           into
           our
           hands
           .
           Neither
           is
           that
           cavill
           worth
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           God
           alone
           that
           converts
           and
           regenerates
           :
           For
           we
           do
           not
           deny
           it
           .
           God
           saves
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           we
           .
           He
           saves
           absolutely
           and
           principally
           ,
           we
           only
           subserviently
           and
           instrumentally
           ,
           we
           endeavour
           the
           salvation
           of
           souls
           ,
           Gods
           gives
           efficacy
           and
           successe
           to
           our
           endeavours
           .
           God
           and
           man
           goe
           together
           ,
           to
           bring
           God
           and
           man
           together
           .
           
           That
           which
           God
           could
           do
           without
           us
           ,
           he
           is
           yet
           pleased
           to
           do
           by
           us
           ;
           and
           we
           working
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           do
           that
           work
           which
           the
           hand
           does
           that
           acts
           us
           :
           we
           save
           men
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           God
           that
           saves
           both
           them
           and
           us
           :
           And
           this
           now
           argues
           the
           g●eatest
           necessity
           of
           a
           Gospel
           Ministry
           ,
           that
           by
           it
           soules
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           God
           glorified
           in
           their
           Salvation
           ;
           which
           Argument
           might
           be
           of
           sufficient
           strength
           to
           establish
           such
           a
           Ministry
           ,
           if
           those
           thousands
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           called
           out
           for
           help
           ,
           were
           all
           silenced
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           what
           end
           are
           all
           these
           Titles
           and
           Elogies
           ,
           but
           to
           teach
           Ministers
           their
           Duty
           towards
           their
           people
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           look
           upon
           themselves
           (
           as
           men
           created
           and
           devoted
           to
           labour
           and
           service
           )
           and
           to
           teach
           the
           people
           their
           debt
           of
           love
           ,
           honour
           ,
           a●d
           reverence
           to
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           look
           (
           with
           an
           eye
           of
           esteem
           )
           upon
           their
           Ministers
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           Arguments
           and
           Reasons
           evincing
           the
           Necessity
           ,
           and
           efficacy
           of
           a
           Gospell●
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THe
           Necessity
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Ministry
           doth
           appear
           by
           God's
           command
           given
           ,
           
             Mark.
             16.
             15.
             
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             every
             creature
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           all
           men
           :
           Man
           being
           the
           Master-piece
           of
           the
           Creation
           is
           exalted
           ;
           the
           Creature
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Eminence
           ,
           as
           by
           our
           Saviour
           here
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul.
             Col.
          
           1.
           23.
           
           The
           like
           not
           onely
           Commission
           ,
           but
           command
           ye
           may
           finde
           ,
           
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             
             Act
          
           10.
           42.
           where
           you
           have
           Christ
           expresly
           commanding
           to
           preach
           to
           the
           people
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           about
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           leave
           his
           Office
           ,
           gives
           this
           as
           his
           last
           Charge
           to
           Timothy
           )
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           which
           he
           strongly
           ad●ures
           him
           )
           that
           he
           preach
           the
           Word
           in
           every
           opportuni●y
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           importunity
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim
           4.
           12.
           
           This
           task
           Christ
           impos'd
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           this
           honour
           Christ
           con●err'd
           upon
           Peter
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           upon
           all
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           feed
           ,
           and
           feed
           ,
           and
           again
           
             feed
             his
             sheep
             ,
             Iohn
          
           21.
           15.
           16.
           
           It
           is
           not
           a
           humane
           Invention
           ,
           but
           a
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           arbi●ra●y
           ,
           but
           Necessary
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           A
           Ministry
           is
           not
           onely
           necessary
           by
           a
           necessity
           of
           the
           Precept
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           a
           necessity
           of
           the
           means
           ;
           not
           onely
           as
           being
           ordained
           by
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           being
           ordained
           for
           man
           ,
           and
           his
           s●lvation
           :
           and
           it
           is
           so
           necessary
           in
           this
           regard
           ,
           as
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           in
           ordinary
           Speech
           ,
           
             the
             means
          
           or
           
             the
             means
             of
             grace
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           ordinary
           way
           ,
           the
           King's
           high-way
           to
           heaven
           ,
           
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             15.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
             ●1
             .
             Act.
             11.
             14.
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           4
           ▪
           16.
           
           By
           this
           the
           Spirit
           is
           received
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           2.
           
           Act●
           10.
           44.
           
           This
           is
           the
           arm
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           God
           to
           salvation
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           16.
           
           This
           was
           the
           employment
           which
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           was
           diligent
           in
           ,
           Matth.
           4.
           17.
           and
           11.
           1.
           
           Luke
           4.
           18
           
           ▪
           19.
           and
           therefore
           God
           sent
           Cornelius
           ,
           not
           to
           an
           Angel
           ,
           but
           to
           Peter
           ,
           who
           should
           tell
           him
           what
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           ▪
           Act.
           10.
           5.
           6.
           and
           Paul
           ,
           although
           extraordinarily
           called
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           was
           sent
           to
           school
           to
           
             Ananias
             ,
             Act.
          
           9.
           6
           
           ▪
           10.
           and
           the
           Eunuch
           must
           have
           Philip
           to
           preach
           to
           him
           ,
           Act.
           8.
           19.
           
           For
           so
           it
           seemed
           good
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           men
           to
           reveal
           his
           will
           to
           men
           :
           This
           treasure
           God
           hath
           committed
           to
           
             earthen
             vessels
             ,
             that
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             power
             may
             be
             o●
             God
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           4.
           7.
           
           God
           hath
           ordained
           it
           to
           be
           the
           primary
           mean●
           of
           our
           Regeneration
           and
           Conversion
           unto
           God.
           
             Mal.
             4.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Iames
             1.
             18.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           4.
           15.
           
           And
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           preacht
           is
           the
           seed
           whereof
           the
           Christian
           man
           is
           borne
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           the
           food
           whereby
           the
           new
           born
           Christian
           is
           nourished
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           compared
           to
           
             meat
             ,
             Ierem.
          
           3.
           15.
           to
           shewers
           ,
           and
           
             dew
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             2.
             
             Isa
             ▪
          
           55.
           10.
           to
           
             light
             ,
             Act.
             26.
             18.
             
             Psal.
          
           119.
           105
           ,
           to
           the
           
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal.
          
           27.
           4.
           and
           105.
           4.
           
           Now
           without
           meat
           no
           li●e
           ,
           without
           shewers
           no
           increase
           ,
           without
           light
           no
           comfort
           ,
           without
           the
           face
           of
           God
           no
           joy
           :
           It
           is
           this
           Word
           of
           God
           that
           
             enlightens
             the
             eyes
             ,
             Psal.
             19.
             8.
             cheareth
             the
             heart
             ,
             Mic.
             2.
             7.
             raiseth
             up
             the
             drooping
             ,
             Isa.
             57.
             19.
             comforts
             the
             sad
             ,
             Isa.
             40.
             1
             ,
             2.
             enlivens
             the
             dead
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             25.
             heateth
             the
             cold
             like
             fire
             ,
             breaketh
             the
             obstinate
             ,
             like
             a
             hammer
             ,
             I●rem
             .
          
           23.
           29.
           and
           
             confers
             the
             spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             sealed
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             Redemption
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           God's
           blessing
           ,
           Exod
           20.
           24.
           
           In
           whatsoever
           place
           the
           name
           of
           God
           is
           recorded
           ,
           there
           he
           blesses
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           hearing
           prayers
           ,
           directing
           in
           doubts
           ,
           and
           enriching
           them
           with
           all
           internall
           and
           external
           goods
           :
           Micah
           ,
           although
           upon
           a
           false
           ground
           ,
           had
           great
           confidence
           of
           this
           blessing
           ,
           upon
           this
           account
           ▪
           
             Iudg.
             17
             13.
             
             Now
             know
             I
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             do
             me
             good
             ,
             seeing
             I
             have
             a
             Levite
             to
             my
             Priest.
          
           But
           truer
           ,
           and
           diviner
           is
           that
           of
           the
           divine
           Musician
           ,
           
           
             Psal.
             65.
             4.
             
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             whom
             thou
             choosest
             ,
             and
             causest
             to
             approach
             unto
             thee
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             dwell
             in
             thy
             courts
             :
             we
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             with
             the
             goodness
             of
             thy
             house
             ,
             even
             of
             thy
             holy
             temple
             :
          
           to
           which
           truth
           our
           Saviour
           also
           gives
           his
           testimony
           ,
           
             Luke
             10.
             23.
             
             Blessed
             are
             the
             eyes
             which
             see
             the
             things
             which
             ye
             see
             ,
          
           and
           this
           seeing
           compre●ends
           hearing
           ▪
           and
           so
           consequently
           ,
           hearing
           has
           the
           blessing
           also
           ,
           vers
           .
           ●4
           .
        
         
           They
           must
           necessarily
           ,
           and
           most
           deservedly
           perish
           then
           ,
           that
           neglect
           and
           reject
           this
           spiritual
           Food
           and
           Physick
           .
           Cursed
           be
           also
           those
           damnable
           Apostates
           that
           bring
           in
           Damnable
           Errors
           ,
           whereby
           they
           drive
           the
           sheep
           of
           Christ
           from
           his
           Folds
           ,
           and
           drive
           them
           into
           the
           mouthes
           of
           the
           Wolves
           ,
           bewitching
           them
           with
           their
           Fancies
           and
           Dr●ams
           ,
           and
           so
           at
           last
           dreaming
           them
           into
           hell
           :
           and
           cursed
           be
           the
           Presumption
           of
           those
           inspired
           Spirits
           ,
           who
           despising
           the
           sacred
           Ministry
           of
           the
           more
           sacred
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           pretend
           and
           profess
           Revelations
           ,
           and
           Enthusiasms
           ,
           as
           false
           as
           new
           ,
           and
           as
           dangerous
           as
           either
           .
           These
           God
           ●uffers
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           temptations
           of
           pride
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           snares
           of
           Sathan
           ;
           having
           reserved
           the
           
             blacknes●
             of
             everlasting
             darknesse
          
           to
           be
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           their
           new
           Lights
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
             2.
             17.
             
             Iude
          
           13.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Nec●ssity
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           the
           Ministry
           appear's
           by
           the
           ends
           for
           which
           it
           was
           ordained
           ;
           which
           being
           many
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           comprises
           in
           few
           ,
           but
           full
           phrases
           ,
           
             Ephes
             ●
             4
             11.
             &c.
          
           1.
           
           Christ
           ordained
           a
           Ministry
           for
           the
           Restauration
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           for
           the
           setting
           of
           them
           as
           of
           disjointed
           members
           in
           their
           proper
           places
           :
           There
           was
           a
           disjuncture
           made
           by
           the
           fall
           of
           our
           first
           parents
           ,
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           all
           of
           us
           have
           variously
           erred
           and
           gone
           astray
           :
           Therefore
           God
           to
           restore
           us
           ,
           hath
           given
           variety
           of
           gifts
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           knit
           us
           to
           Christ
           our
           head
           ▪
           and
           us
           all
           together
           ,
           as
           fellow-members
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Restauration
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           so
           2.
           
           For
           their
           Edification
           .
           He
           hath
           given
           us
           Teachers
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           built
           up
           ▪
           in
           knowledg
           ;
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           by
           them
           we
           may
           be
           built
           up
           in
           our
           most
           holy
           Faith
           ,
           which
           comes
           by
           hearing
           .
           3.
           
           For
           the
           settling
           and
           establishing
           us
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           arrive
           at
           a
           staid
           manhood
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           not
           like
           children
           be
           tossed
           too
           and
           fro
           with
           every
           winde
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           no●
           be
           drawn
           aside
           by
           the
           fle●ght
           and
           cunning
           craftiness
           of
           men
           ,
           whereby
           they
           lye
           in
           wait
           to
           deceive
           ▪
           4.
           
           For
           the
           conservation
           of
           the
           Unity
           and
           Harmony
           of
           
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           speak
           the
           truth
           in
           love
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Our
           Infimities
           and
           Miseries
           do
           sufficiently
           speak
           a
           Necessity
           of
           a
           Minist●y
           .
           We
           are
           all
           by
           nature
           sick
           of
           an
           Here
           ●●●tary
           Disease
           ,
           and
           do
           therefore
           need
           a
           savo●y
           and
           ●●ving
           Ministry
           ,
           to
           keep
           us
           that
           we
           die
           not
           of
           this
           Sickness
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           us
           again
           to
           pe●fect
           〈…〉
           .
           Nay
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           by
           nature
           distanced
           from
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           destitute
           of
           all
           i●●ate
           strength
           ,
           whe●by
           to
           help
           our
           se●ves
           :
           Nay
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           onely
           sick
           ,
           and
           unable
           to
           restore
           our selves
           to
           health
           ,
           but
           even
           
             dead
             in
             sin
             ,
             Eph.
          
           2.
           1.
           and
           therefore
           b●
           sure
           unable
           to
           restore
           our
           selve
           to
           life
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           are
           obnox●●us
           to
           the
           hea●●●st
           wrath
           of
           tl●
           M●migh●y
           God.
           And
           does
           not
           this
           sad
           condition
           call
           for
           
             A●istry
             of
             Reconciliation
          
           ?
        
         
           5.
           ●he
           Necessity
           of
           a
           Ministry
           appears
           :
           by
           the
           sad
           condition
           of
           them
           that
           are
           destitute
           of
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           exemplified
           in
           the
           I●ws
           sometime
           wanting
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Heathens
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           
             without
             a
             teaching
             Priest
          
           ,
           and
           
             without
             the
             true
             God
          
           ,
           are
           put
           together
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           15.
           3.
           
           And
           the
           Heathens
           that
           want
           this
           Ministry
           are
           
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             without
             Christ
             ,
             without
             hope
             ,
             Eph.
          
           2.
           12.
           
           When
           Moses
           the
           Iews
           Minister
           was
           a
           way
           but
           five
           or
           six
           weeks
           ,
           the
           people
           presently
           become
           idolatrous
           ,
           Exod.
           32.
           1.
           
           After
           Paul's
           departure
           ,
           grievous
           Woolves
           are
           seen
           entring
           in
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           
             Act.
             20.
             29.
             where
             there
             is
             no
             vision
             the
             people
             perish
             ,
          
           saies
           
             Solomon
             ,
             prov
          
           .
           29
           ▪
           18.
           
           Where
           there
           is
           no
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           we
           may
           exspect
           whatever
           evi●l
           is
           exprest
           or
           signified
           by
           the
           Hebrew
           word
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           which
           we
           translate
           (
           perish
           )
           1.
           
           Denudation
           ,
           or
           stripping
           off
           the
           true
           and
           saving
           knowledg
           of
           God
           ,
           faith
           ,
           love
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           Armour
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           Divine
           safeguard
           ,
           and
           protection
           .
           2.
           
           Rebellion
           ,
           viz.
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           against
           men
           .
           3.
           
           Cessation
           from
           the
           study
           of
           good
           learning
           ,
           performance
           of
           good
           duties
           ,
           and
           practice
           of
           good
           works
           .
           4.
           
           Separation
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           God
           by
           Apostasie
           ,
           but
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           by
           cruel
           enmities
           ,
           and
           carnal
           Errors
           ,
           as
           sheep
           having
           no
           Shepherd
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           when
           there
           was
           no
           King
           in
           Israel
           ,
           so
           )
           if
           there
           should
           be
           no
           Preacher
           in
           Israel
           ,
           every
           one
           would
           do
           
             what
             seemed
             good
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
          
           Nay
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           if
           Israel
           were
           nothing
           else
           but
           Kings
           ,
           yet
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Preacher
           ,
           they
           would
           all
           do
           so
           ▪
        
         
         
           We
           see
           some
           good
           fruits
           which
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           hand
           over
           to
           us
           by
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           some
           sad
           fruits
           of
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           some
           Arguments
           ▪
           evincing
           the
           necessity
           and
           efficacy
           thereof
           :
           What
           remains
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           maintain
           and
           stick
           to
           this
           Ministry
           ;
           love
           ,
           and
           reverence
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           at
           least
           for
           their
           work
           sake
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           The
           Doctrine
           is
           applyed
           in
           an
           Vse
           of
           Information
           .
        
         
           THe
           Corrolaryes
           issuing
           out
           of
           the
           bowells
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           thus
           explicated
           and
           demonstrated
           ,
           will
           serve
           for
           Information
           ,
           Instruction
           ,
           Consolation
           ,
           Reprehen●ion
           ,
           Exhortation
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           Information
           .
           
             There
             is
             then
             a
             Ministry
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           To
           what
           purpose
           are
           all
           these
           Names
           ,
           and
           honourable
           Titles
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           such
           Order
           ,
           as
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           Which
           Order
           is
           not
           of
           a
           moneths
           ,
           a
           years
           ,
           or
           an
           Ages
           standing
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           contemporary
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           even
           in
           its
           last
           Ages
           ▪
           There
           is
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           a
           Ministry
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           world
           for
           it
           to
           be
           in
           ;
           which
           we
           shall
           prove
           by
           Arguments
           ;
           1.
           
           Confirming
           the
           truth
           .
           2.
           
           Infirming
           and
           confuting
           the
           Cavills
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           plain
           ,
           by
           those
           Evangelicall
           Prophesies
           and
           Promises
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           himself
           a
           debtor
           to
           his
           Church
           .
           He
           standeth
           engaged
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           Pastors
           according
           to
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           who
           shall
           feed
           them
           with
           knowledg
           and
           understanding
           ,
           
             Isa.
             30.
             20.
             
             Ierem.
          
           3.
           15.
           and
           23.
           4.
           
           Ezech.
           44.
           23.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           plain
           by
           the
           Promise
           of
           Christs
           presence
           ,
           and
           help
           with
           the
           Ministry
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           the
           enrollment
           of
           which
           Promise
           we
           may
           see
           
             Matth.
             28
             ▪
             20.
             
             Loe
             ,
          
           I
           
             am
             with
             you
          
           (
           not
           a
           day
           ,
           nor
           a
           year
           ,
           but
           )
           
             alway
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           Although
           it
           may
           be
           shaken
           sore
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           yet
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           pluckt
           up
           by
           the
           roots
           ;
           although
           many
           may
           ,
           and
           do
           gnash
           their
           teeth
           against
           it
           ,
           yet
           shall
           
           they
           not
           be
           able
           to
           devour
           it
           ;
           for
           Christ
           will
           build
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           gates
           of
           Hell
           shall
           not
           prevail
           against
           it
           ,
           or
           its
           Ministry
           .
           Neither
           did
           our
           Saviour
           make
           this
           Promise
           only
           (
           though
           chiefly
           )
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           his
           Ministers
           also
           in
           generall
           ,
           that
           either
           in
           times
           past
           have
           been
           ,
           to
           us
           who
           now
           are
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           that
           shall
           be
           after
           us
           ▪
           even
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Offices
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           shall
           be
           perpetuall
           ,
           Therefore
           shall
           the
           Ministry
           it self
           last
           also
           .
           The
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           are
           Offices
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           works
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           but
           these
           have
           a
           long-liv●d
           Char●●r
           ,
           a
           promise
           of
           perpetuity
           ,
           and
           an
           injunction
           that
           they
           be
           perpetuated
           .
           A
           Ministry
           was
           given
           ,
           not
           for
           one
           age
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           ages
           ;
           ●ot
           for
           the
           Edification
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           The
           Administration
           of
           Sacraments
           must
           extend
           it self
           to
           the
           utmost
           times
           ,
           and
           last
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Matth.
             28.
             19
             
             ▪
             20.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           11.
           
           2●
           .
           Now
           whilest
           the
           Office
           continues
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           continue
           that
           execute
           it
           .
           Where
           there
           is
           any
           Religion
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           some
           set
           apart
           to
           maintain
           it
           .
           Baal
           himself
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           a
           God
           ,
           must
           have
           his
           Priests
           .
           The
           same
           may
           be
           found
           in
           Scripture
           concerning
           the
           fictitious
           crew
           of
           all
           those
           devilish
           De●●ies
           ,
           which
           the
           
             Phili●●ines
             ,
             Egyp●●ans
             ,
             M●abites
          
           ;
           and
           Ammonites
           worshipped
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           plain
           from
           the
           necessity
           of
           this
           Calling
           :
           
             VV●●hout
             faith
             no
             Salvation
          
           ,
           Iohn
           13.
           
           1●
           .
           
             VVithout
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             no
             faith
             ,
          
           Rom.
           10.
           17.
           
           
             VVrithout
             Preachers
             no
             preaching
             ▪
          
           and
           without
           a
           Ministry
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Preachers
           ;
           For
           ,
           
             How
             shall
             they
             preach
             except
             they
             be
             sent
             ▪
          
           So
           then
           ,
           without
           the
           ministry
           and
           Ministers
           no
           Salvation
           .
           So
           long
           as
           there
           shall
           be
           any
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           God
           will
           provide
           some
           ,
           by
           whose
           hands
           he
           will
           save
           them
           ▪
        
         
           5.
           
           Whilest
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           Church
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           ministry
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           But
           God
           will
           have
           a
           Church
           militant
           upon
           earth
           whilest
           ●un
           and
           moon
           endure
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             31.
             36.
             
             Matth
             ▪
             16.
             18.
             
             Eph.
          
           3.
           21.
           
           It
           is
           necessary
           therefore
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           ever
           hath
           been
           a
           ministry
           ,
           because
           there
           ever
           hath
           been
           some
           ●●●ct
           ,
           so
           there
           should
           be
           a
           ministry
           for
           ever
           ,
           because
           there
           shall
           ever
           be
           some
           Elect
           ,
           who●e
           Salvation
           shall
           be
           carryed
           on
           thereby
           ;
           that
           it
           should
           be
           commensu●able
           with
           the
           Churches
           necessi●ies
           ,
           
           Whilest
           God
           shall
           have
           upon
           earth
           a
           Church
           to
           be
           built
           ,
           a
           Vineyard
           to
           be
           planted
           ,
           a
           field
           to
           be
           tilled
           ,
           a
           Flock
           to
           be
           ●ed
           ,
           an
           harvest
           to
           be
           reaped
           ,
           and
           soules
           to
           be
           saved
           ;
           so
           long
           will
           he
           have
           builders
           ,
           planters
           ,
           tillers
           ,
           shepherds
           ,
           reapers
           ,
           Saviours
           ,
           and
           a
           Ministry
           for
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           these
           things
           ;
           see
           Act.
           1●
           .
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           appears
           ▪
           in
           that
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           priviledg
           ,
           and
           is
           rep●esented
           as
           the
           Property
           of
           the
           New
           Ierusalem
           ,
           to
           have
           no
           Temple
           in
           it
           ,
           Rev.
           21.
           22.
           
           The
           Church
           Triumphant
           is
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           Church
           ,
           that
           needs
           no
           ministry
           ,
           ministers
           ,
           or
           ordinances
           ;
           For
           God
           is
           all
           this
           to
           them
           ;
           Instead
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           read
           in
           the
           God
           of
           that
           Word
           ;
           instead
           of
           the
           representation
           of
           Christ
           in
           Sacraments
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           him
           without
           the
           help
           of
           shadows
           or
           types
           .
           The
           immediate
           enjoyment
           of
           God
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           without
           the
           means
           ,
           is
           sure
           then
           a
           fancy
           onely
           beseeming
           the
           heady
           brains
           ,
           or
           rather
           brainless
           heads
           of
           Anabaptists
           .
           It
           is
           the
           proper
           Priviledg
           of
           the
           Church
           Triumphant
           to
           serve
           God
           immediately
           ,
           without
           Temple
           or
           Ordinances
           ;
           Amongst
           them
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Prophes●●s
             shall
             fail
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           13
           ▪
           8.
           
           But
           in
           the
           Church
           militant
           they
           are
           to
           be
           highly
           esteemed
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           20●
        
         
           7.
           
           It
           appeares
           by
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Apostles
           for
           the
           continuation
           of
           their
           Successors
           ,
           and
           the
           perpetuation
           of
           a
           Ministry
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Paul
           commands
           Titus
           to
           ordain
           Elders
           and
           Bishops
           in
           〈◊〉
           city
           ,
           describes
           the
           persons
           to
           be
           ordained
           ,
           and
           prescribes
           rules
           for
           the
           ordaining
           of
           them
           ,
           T
           it
           1.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           command●
           ,
           and
           cautions
           Timothy
           also
           about
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           and
           ●●ds
           him
           keep
           the
           commands
           relating
           to
           this
           Ministry
           till
           the
           appearing
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ;
           which
           Injunction
           is
           not
           onely
           laid
           upon
           Timothy
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           but
           upon
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           that
           shall
           be
           in
           succession
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           It
           appeares
           by
           that
           honor
           ,
           reverence
           ,
           and
           submission
           ,
           which
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           command
           ,
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Successours
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           1
           
             Thes.
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             29.
             
             Heb.
          
           13.
           17.
           
           Which
           things
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           are
           due
           ,
           must
           needs
           have
           ,
           and
           prove
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           whom
           they
           shall
           be
           given
           .
           And
           if
           you
           take
           a
           way
           
             them
             that
             are
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             your
             Messengers
             ,
             them
             that
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             you
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             watch
             for
             your
             soules
          
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           where
           will
           you
           bestow
           the
           
             high
             estimation
          
           
           and
           love
           ,
           the
           
             reputation
             ,
             obedience
          
           ,
           and
           submission
           which
           the
           great
           Apostle
           commands
           to
           be
           given
           ,
           in
           the
           fore-quoted
           Texts
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           It
           appears
           by
           that
           constant
           provision
           that
           God
           has
           made
           for
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           ordering
           them
           honourable
           stipends
           for
           their
           work
           ,
           
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             1
             
             Cor.
             9.
             13
             
             ▪
             14.
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           5.
           17
           ,
           18.
           which
           provision
           is
           laid
           up
           in
           the
           store-house
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           Apostles
           sake
           ,
           but
           all
           theirs
           that
           are
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           in
           succession
           .
           Now
           to
           what
           purpose
           should
           these
           commands
           of
           God
           remain
           in
           the
           B●ble
           ,
           if
           there
           should
           not
           be
           a
           remainder
           of
           Ministers
           still
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           God
           needed
           not
           to
           have
           provided
           meat
           for
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           minded
           that
           men
           should
           have
           sewed
           up
           their
           m●uthes
           .
        
         
           Away
           with
           the
           doting
           crew
           of
           Anabaptists
           then
           ,
           that
           despising
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Ministry
           of
           that
           Word
           ▪
           and
           Ministers
           of
           that
           Ministry
           ,
           gape
           for
           the
           downfall
           of
           Revelations
           into
           their
           mouths
           ,
           and
           stare
           after
           New
           Lights
           .
           Away
           with
           them
           to
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           .
           Why
           stand
           ye
           gazing
           up
           into
           heaven
           for
           new
           discoveries
           ?
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Testimony
           ;
           If
           they
           be
           not
           according
           to
           this
           Word
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           your
           new
           Lights
           have
           no
           light
           in
           them
           ▪
           Isa.
           8.
           20.
           
           God
           hath
           ordained
           and
           established
           a
           publick
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           forbids
           the
           consulting
           of
           Diviners
           ,
           Observers
           of
           times
           ,
           Enchanters
           ,
           Charmers
           ,
           Witches
           ,
           Wizards
           ,
           Necromancers
           ,
           Deut.
           18.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           No
           ,
           nor
           must
           mens
           own
           Fancies
           lead
           them
           ,
           their
           own
           inventions
           be
           set
           up
           to
           give
           Oracles
           ;
           But
           in
           all
           doubtfull
           matters
           ,
           consult
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           vers
           .
           15.
           
           Is
           there
           no
           light
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ?
           or
           ,
           whether
           are
           your
           eyes
           out
           that
           ye
           cannot
           receive
           it
           ?
           Is
           that
           nothing
           but
           a
           dead
           letter
           now
           ,
           which
           in
           S.
           Pauls
           dayes
           was
           so
           quick
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           Heb.
           4.
           12.
           
           Is
           there
           no
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           still
           voice
           of
           your
           spirituall
           conceivements
           and
           Revelations
           now
           adayes
           ?
           Well
           ,
           let
           's
           hear
           what
           your
           spirit
           has
           to
           say
           against
           our
           Christ
           ,
           who
           has
           bidden
           ●o
           ▪
           and
           teach
           and
           baptise
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           The
           Cavills
           and
           Fallacies
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           Socinians
           ,
           Swend●eldians
           ,
           and
           Enthusiasts
           are
           blown
           away
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           1.
           
           
             THe
             first
             harbour
             of
             these
             Libertines
             Opinion
             in
             this
             thing
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             in
          
           Ierem.
           1.
           34.
           
           They
           ●hall
           teach
           no
           more
           every
           man
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           his
           brother
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Know
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           they
           shall
           all
           know
           me
           ,
           from
           ●he
           l●ast
           of
           them
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           greatest
           of
           them
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ;
           
             Therefore
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             needless
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Words
           are
           not
           properly
           Scripture
           ,
           ,
           but
           the
           sense
           ;
           neither
           does
           the
           Scripture
           properly
           consist
           in
           the
           leaves
           of
           words
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           root
           of
           reason
           ;
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           formally
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           described
           by
           words
           and
           syllables
           ,
           but
           materially
           ,
           as
           it
           declares
           to
           us
           the
           minde
           and
           counsell
           of
           God
           ;
           we
           must
           not
           stick
           in
           the
           bark
           ,
           for
           that
           hath
           involved
           the
           ●apist●
           and
           Anabaptists
           in
           many
           Errours
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           we
           must
           needs
           have
           so
           much
           regard
           to
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           it
           rather
           takes
           away
           Private
           Instruction
           ,
           then
           Publick
           Preaching
           ;
           for
           God
           does
           not
           say
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           publick
           Preachers
           ,
           but
           
             They
             shall
             no
             more
             t●ach
             every
             man
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             his
             brother
             .
          
           But
           neither
           can
           we
           dis●ard
           private
           Instructions
           under
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           if
           S●
           Paul
           be
           a
           Gospell-man
           ,
           who
           presseth
           this
           duty
           ,
           
             Coloss.
             3.
             16.
             1
             
             Thes.
          
           5.
           11.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Text
           is
           a
           Promise
           :
           Now
           Promises
           must
           not
           shoulder
           out
           ,
           nor
           overthrow
           Precepts
           ;
           neither
           must
           the
           means
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           because
           the
           primary
           cause
           is
           laid
           down
           and
           asserted
           .
           God
           feeds
           all
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           ,
           therefore
           that
           tillag●
           is
           unnecessary
           ,
           or
           bread
           needless
           ,
           ●or
           by
           these
           means
           God
           ●eeds
           us
           .
           No
           more
           does
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           because
           God
           teacheth
           ,
           therefore
           the
           ministry
           of
           his
           word
           is
           unnecessary
           ,
           for
           God
           teacheth
           by
           the
           ministry
           of
           his
           Word
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           genuine
           scope
           of
           the
           Text
           is
           to
           shew
           us
           ,
           that
           God
           teacheth
           his
           Elect
           ▪
           not
           onely
           externally
           by
           the
           ministry
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           but
           
             internally
             ▪
          
           by
           the
           ministry
           of
           his
           Holy
           Spi●it
           .
           Neither
           does
           the
           Prophet
           speak
           absolutely
           ,
           simply
           ▪
           
           and
           inclusively
           ;
           but
           comparatively
           ,
           as
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           frequently
           speaks
           .
           Things
           spoken
           negatively
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           are
           oft
           times
           to
           be
           understood
           comparatively
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           to
           be
           expounded
           so
           much
           by
           (
           not
           )
           as
           by
           (
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           )
           which
           is
           plain
           in
           
             Hos.
             6.
             6.
             
             Psal.
             50.
             8.
             
             Psal.
             51.
             16.
             
             Iohn
             6.
             38.
             
             Iohn
          
           7.
           16.
           and
           many
           other
           places
           :
           So
           that
           the
           sum
           of
           the
           Prophets
           words
           will
           easi●y
           be
           ,
           There
           shall
           be
           a
           ●uller
           and
           clearer
           knowledg
           of
           God
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           then
           there
           was
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Old.
           1.
           
           Because
           under
           the
           Old
           Testame●t
           Christ
           was
           obscurely
           shadowed
           out
           in
           Types
           ;
           but
           under
           the
           New
           he
           is
           plainly
           preach'd
           ,
           and
           shewn
           openly
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           a
           very
           boy
           ,
           w●ll
           ca●echised
           and
           instructed
           doth
           understand
           the
           Gospell
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           beter
           then
           many
           of
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Law
           did
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           that
           Promise
           .
           
             Isa.
             11.
             9.
             
             The
             earth
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           2.
           
           Because
           there
           are
           farre
           more
           that
           are
           blessed
           with
           the
           saving
           knowledg
           of
           God
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           than
           were
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Old
           ,
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           not
           being
           restrained
           to
           one
           Nation
           now
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           but
           common
           to
           all
           .
           3.
           
           By
           reason
           of
           the
           more
           plentifull
           Effusions
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           shall
           not
           need
           so
           much
           pains
           and
           trouble
           to
           instruct
           the
           Elect
           now
           ,
           as
           formerly
           there
           needed
           .
           This
           is
           plain
           from
           vers
           .
           33.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             I
             will
             write
             my
             Law
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
          
           not
           in
           their
           lips
           ,
           not
           in
           tables
           of
           stones
           ,
           not
           on
           the
           fringes
           of
           their
           garments
           (
           as
           it
           was
           sometimes
           among
           the
           Iews
           )
           but
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           by
           giving
           them
           pious
           affections
           ,
           and
           inclinations
           for
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           That
           of
           Calvin
           upon
           the
           place
           gives
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Interpretation
           ;
           
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             more
             darkly
             represented
             himself
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             promiseth
             a
             more
             glorious
             discovery
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             knowledg
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             then
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             familiar
             ,
             and
             common
             :
             But
             it
             is
             by
             an
          
           Hyperbole
           
             that
             he
             commendeth
             this
             grace
             ,
             when
             he
             saies
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             shall
             need
             any
             Master
             or
             Teacher
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             shall
             be
             sufficiently
             instructed
             :
             Neither
             yet
             does
             he
             say
             exactly
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             teach
             every
             one
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             not
             teach
             every
             one
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Know
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           
             there
             shall
             be
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             that
             men
             shall
             be
             no
             longer
             Abecedarians
             :
             For
             this
             phrase
          
           (
           know
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             seems
             to
             point
             at
             the
             first
             beginning
             ,
             and
             rudiments
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           The
           minde
           of
           the
           Prephet
           in
           this
           place
           (
           which
           we
           willingly
           yield
           )
           can
           be
           nothing
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           
           God
           will
           send
           out
           a
           greater
           light
           ,
           and
           greater
           measures
           of
           knowledg
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Go●pell
           ,
           and
           will
           deale
           more
           freely
           and
           familiarly
           with
           his
           people
           then
           ,
           than
           formerly
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           having
           given
           the
           naturall
           sense
           ,
           &
           genuine
           scope
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           we
           may
           use
           an
           answer
           
             ad
             hominem
          
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           why
           the
           Anabaptists
           and
           Quakers
           ,
           that
           stand
           up
           for
           this
           litterall
           meaning
           ,
           and
           apply
           the
           promise
           to
           our
           days
           ,
           can
           make
           themselves
           these
           new
           lights
           ,
           and
           the
           heirs
           of
           this
           promise
           ,
           and
           yet
           goe
           about
           saying
           
             know
             the
             Lord.
          
           Certainly
           if
           this
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           these
           be
           the
           times
           of
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           the
           persons
           to
           whom
           it
           belongs
           ,
           they
           contradict
           their
           interpretation
           ,
           and
           even
           break
           the
           neck
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           in
           going
           from
           town
           to
           town
           ,
           from
           street
           to
           street
           ,
           from
           house
           to
           house
           ,
           teaching
           men
           to
           repent
           ,
           to
           turn
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           so
           take
           Gods
           work
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           for
           they
           should
           be
           all
           taught
           of
           the
           Lord.
           And
           if
           they
           say
           ,
           true
           men
           shall
           be
           taught
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           be
           by
           the
           means
           of
           men
           ,
           then
           why
           are
           not
           we
           as
           fit
           to
           teach
           as
           they
           ?
           This
           now
           brings
           to
           my
           mind
           their
        
         
           2.
           
           Obj.
           Which
           they
           build
           upon
           ,
           Is.
           54.
           13.
           where
           God
           promiseth
           that
           
             all
             the
             faithfull
             shall
             be
             taught
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Therefore
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           word
           is
           needlesse
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           This
           rather
           raiseth
           up
           then
           razeth
           out
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           shall
           be
           need
           in
           the
           New-Testament
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           in
           the
           old
           .
           All
           know
           that
           Scripture
           is
           the
           best
           interpreter
           of
           Scripture
           .
           Now
           Christ
           reacheth
           us
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           taught
           of
           God.
           Ioh.
           6.
           45.
           
           God
           teacheth
           us
           two
           ways
           ,
           by
           the
           outward
           preaching
           of
           his
           word
           and
           by
           the
           inward
           revelations
           of
           his
           spirits
           .
           God
           here
           promiseth
           that
           his
           elect
           shall
           be
           taught
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           teachers
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           without
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           from
           within
           .
           Christians
           in
           this
           text
           of
           the
           Prophet
           seem
           to
           be
           put
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           lews
           ,
           whose
           teachings
           under
           the
           old
           Testament
           were
           more
           externall
           then
           internall
           .
           And
           it
           is
           here
           promised
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           shall
           be
           mightily
           efficacious
           by
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           more
           free
           and
           liberall
           in
           distributing
           its
           gifts
           and
           graces
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           So
           that
           these
           two
           kinds
           of
           teachings
           are
           rather
           united
           in
           this
           text
           than
           divided
           .
           To
           be
           taught
           of
           God
           is
           
           
           
           
           
           not
           to
           be
           taught
           of
           him
           immediately
           ,
           but
           mediately
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           
             Luk
             10.
             16.
             
             Act
          
           10.
           33.
           
           But
           further
           if
           this
           text
           of
           the
           prophet
           be
           interpreted
           for
           the
           overthrow
           of
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           how
           will
           it
           agree
           with
           
             Ier.
             3.
             15.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             
             Rom.
          
           10.
           
           ●4
           .
           ?
           And
           agree
           it
           must
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           will
           have
           the
           spirit
           of
           truth
           to
           give
           himself
           the
           lye
           .
           Cal●●
           speaks
           appositely
           .
           It
           is
           evident
           how
           miserably
           they
           dote
           ,
           who
           abuse
           this
           text
           ,
           for
           the
           overthrow
           of
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           so
           much
           used
           by
           ,
           and
           usefull
           ●o
           the
           Church
           .
           They
           cannot
           be
           owned
           for
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           reject
           her
           education
           .
           And
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           boast
           the
           revelations
           of
           the
           spirit
           ;
           for
           the
           spirit
           teaches
           none
           ,
           save
           those
           who
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           Account
           we
           them
           therefore
           the
           brats
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           not
           the
           genuine
           begotten
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           reject
           this
           holy
           ordinance
           of
           his
           own
           institution
           .
           For
           we
           see
           these
           two
           ,
           (
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Chu●ch
           )
           and
           (
           the
           taught
           of
           God
           )
           are
           so
           much
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           the
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           be
           taught
           in
           the
           Chu●ch
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           we
           may
           make
           an
           answer
           
             ad
             hominem
          
           ,
           It
           little
           becomes
           the
           Anabaptists
           to
           decrye
           a
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           forbid
           prophesying
           who
           otherwise
           bid
           all
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           plead
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           gifted
           brethren
           so
           stiffly
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           a
           licence
           for
           prophesying
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           No
           wonder
           if
           they
           would
           set
           Scripture
           together
           by
           the
           ears
           ,
           and
           make
           contradictions
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           themselves
           do
           contradict
           themselves
           ,
           and
           whose
           latter
           opinions
           do
           fall
           out
           and
           quarrell
           with
           their
           former
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Obj.
           Is
           grounded
           upon
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           2.
           20
           ,
           27.
           
           
             Ye
             have
             an
             unction
             from
             the
             holy
             one
             ,
             and
             ye
             know
             all
             things
             ;
             And
             ye
             need
             not
             that
             any
             man
             teach
             you
             .
          
           The
           Objection
           fram'd
           for
           the
           purpose
           of
           our
           Libertines
           and
           New
           lights
           ,
           will
           be
           of
           this
           form
           ,
           who
           ever
           hath
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           understandeth
           the
           Scriptures
           without
           a
           teacher
           ,
           But
           we
           have
           this
           spirit
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           we
           understand
           them
           without
           any
           teacher
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           The
           Major
           proposition
           is
           false
           .
           For
           whom
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           teacheth
           ,
           it
           teacheth
           by
           teachers
           ,
           Eph
           ▪
           4.
           11.
           and
           not
           immediately
           ,
           as
           was
           made
           to
           appear
           before
           .
           This
           anointing
           teacheth
           you
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           The
           spirit
           of
           God
           is
           efficacious
           and
           powerfull
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           enlighten
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           faithfull
           in
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           .
           These
           elect
           persons
           knew
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           so
           St.
           Paul
           could
           do
           
           all
           things
           he
           sayes
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           dare
           say
           there
           were
           many
           things
           ▪
           that
           they
           did
           not
           know
           ,
           nor
           he
           could
           not
           doe
           :
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           then
           ?
           Why
           not
           that
           these
           elect
           persons
           were
           so
           many
           Gods
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           be
           ,
           if
           they
           know
           all
           things
           .
           Ioh.
           21.
           17
           
           ▪
           Not
           that
           Paul
           was
           Omnipotent
           ,
           not
           that
           these
           were
           Omniscient
           ;
           But
           Paul's
           Omnipotence
           ,
           and
           their
           Omniscience
           must
           be
           limited
           .
           The
           one
           could
           do
           all
           things
           belonging
           to
           his
           calling
           ,
           the
           other
           knew
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           ▪
           they
           knew
           all
           things
           which
           might
           serve
           for
           the
           discovering
           of
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           avoyding
           of
           his
           snares
           ,
           which
           is
           there
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           Apostles
           discourse
           .
           Concerning
           these
           things
           ,
           or
           concerning
           the
           fundamentalls
           of
           religion
           ,
           
             ye
             need
             not
             that
             any
             man
             teach
             you
          
           ;
           which
           words
           else
           are
           spoken
           comparatively
           not
           absolutely
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           this
           meaning
           .
           The
           spirit
           of
           God
           teacheth
           you
           so
           plainly
           and
           powerfully
           ,
           that
           no
           one
           needs
           to
           bestow
           much
           pains
           to
           perswade
           you
           concerning
           heavenly
           truths
           .
           The
           
             Major
             proposition
          
           being
           pull'd
           down
           ,
           the
           Minor
           ,
           staggars
           ,
           and
           the
           conclusion
           appears
           to
           be
           a
           mere
           delusion
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           they
           that
           have
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Holy
           anointing
           ,
           
             know
             all
             things
          
           ,
           and
           
             need
             not
             that
             any
             one
             teach
             them
          
           any
           thing
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           which
           our
           Enthusiasts
           would
           interprete
           it
           ,
           I
           wonder
           that
           the
           Apostle
           Iohn
           could
           so
           farr
           forget
           himself
           ,
           as
           to
           write
           an
           Epistle
           for
           the
           instruction
           ,
           &
           edification
           of
           such
           Omniscient
           persons
           as
           these
           were
           .
           This
           sense
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           which
           our
           libertines
           will
           stitch
           to
           it
           ,
           will
           not
           only
           render
           the
           Apostle
           contradictory
           to
           Christ
           Iesus
           his
           Master
           ,
           Mat.
           9.
           38.
           to
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           1.
           
           Tim.
           3.
           1.
           and
           Eph.
           4.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           but
           to
           himself
           also
           .
           As
           though
           a
           man
           should
           goe
           and
           teach
           another
           ,
           tha●
           he
           need
           not
           be
           taught
           .
           So
           that
           surely
           ,
           
             ye
             know
             all
             things
          
           ,
           must
           n●●ds
           be
           meant
           but
           of
           some
           things
           ,
           and
           
             ye
             need
             not
             that
             any
             one
             teach
             you
             ,
          
           must
           be
           limited
           to
           some
           things
           only
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           so
           well
           verst
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Obj.
           God
           can
           save
           the
           Elect
           without
           any
           Ministry
           ,
           therefore
           he
           will.
           
        
         
           Ans.
           This
           ●oth
           not
           follow
           :
           An
           argument
           from
           Gods
           power
           to
           his
           will
           is
           not
           concluding
           .
           God
           could
           have
           saved
           Noah
           without
           an
           Arke
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           not
           .
           He
           could
           have
           instructed
           the
           Iews
           without
           Levites
           ,
           have
           propagated
           the
           Gospell
           without
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           not
           .
           He
           could
           save
           us
           indeed
           
           without
           means
           ,
           but
           it
           has
           pleased
           him
           to
           make
           use
           of
           means
           for
           the
           regenerating
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           prescribe
           those
           means
           to
           us
           .
           Rom.
           10.
           14.
           
           Where
           the
           Apostle
           in
           an
           elegant
           gradation
           sheweth
           us
           by
           what
           means
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           order
           to
           faith
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           We
           are
           fitted
           for
           glory
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Obj.
           Although
           the
           Ministry
           be
           usefull
           for
           regeneration
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           uselesse
           to
           the
           regenerate
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           Why
           do
           ye
           not
           say
           also
           that
           meat
           is
           necessary
           for
           Children
           ,
           but
           superfluous
           ,
           and
           hurtfull
           to
           men
           of
           age
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           ●ure
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           meat
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           appears
           ●o
           be
           of
           another
           mind
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           11.
           
           The
           Ministry
           of
           the
           word
           ●ust
           continue
           (
           not
           for
           a
           year
           or
           an
           age
           ,
           not
           till
           we
           be
           regenerate
           ,
           not
           till
           we
           have
           got
           a
           little
           strength
           ,
           but
           )
           till
           we
           all
           come
           in
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           unto
           a
           perfect
           man
           ,
           unto
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           stature
           of
           the
           fullnesse
           of
           Christ.
           Not
           only
           till
           we
           be
           united
           to
           Christ
           by
           faith
           ,
           but
           ●ill
           all
           the
           elect
           come
           to
           a
           perfect
           knowledg
           in
           the
           beatificall
           vision
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           full
           statute
           of
           Christ.
           These
           remain
           many
           scales
           yet
           to
           be
           strucken
           off
           from
           the
           most
           enlightned
           eyes
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           some
           cubits
           which
           may
           still
           be
           added
           to
           the
           highest
           stature
           in
           this
           world
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           The
           word
           of
           God
           is
           not
           only
           the
           seed
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Christian
           babe
           is
           born
           ▪
           but
           the
           food
           also
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Christian
           man
           is
           sed
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.
           
           ●
           .
           and
           is
           not
           only
           the
           instrument
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           but
           of
           edification
           also
           ▪
           Act.
           20.
           32.
           1.
           
           Tim.
           3.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           would
           not
           have
           believers
           to
           
             forsake
             the
             assembling
             of
             themselves
             together
             ,
          
           by
           way
           of
           Christian
           congregations
           to
           handle
           ,
           and
           hear
           Gods
           word
           .
           Heb.
           10.
           25.
           
           The
           word
           of
           God
           preacht
           ,
           that
           principle
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           is
           also
           the
           principle
           of
           nutrition
           .
           Ieremiah
           was
           regenerate
           ,
           yet
           he
           eate
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           to
           
             him
             the
             joy
             and
             rejoycing
             of
             his
             heart
             .
          
           Ier.
           15.
           16.
           
           David
           was
           regenerate
           ,
           yet
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           more
           sweet
           to
           his
           taste
           then
           the
           most
           clarifyed
           honey
           ,
           more
           desirable
           to
           his
           eyes
           ,
           then
           the
           most
           refined
           gold
           ,
           Ps.
           19.
           11.
           
           Iob
           was
           regenerate
           ,
           yet
           he
           hid
           ,
           or
           rather
           hoarded
           up
           the
           Commandements
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           treasure
           ,
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           treasury
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           he
           esteemed
           the
           words
           of
           Gods
           mouth
           more
           then
           his
           necessary
           food
           .
           Iob.
           23.
           12.
           
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           since
           the
           best
           saints
           upon
           earth
           are
           by
           nature
           slow
           ,
           s●cure
           ,
           apt
           to
           loosen
           themselves
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           obnoxious
           to
           
           many
           wandrings
           both
           in
           head
           ,
           heart
           ,
           and
           hand
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           sadly
           exemplifyed
           in
           Sampson
           the
           strongest
           of
           men
           ,
           David
           the
           most
           humbled
           of
           sinners
           ,
           Solomon
           the
           wisest
           of
           Kings
           ,
           Peter
           the
           bolbest
           of
           believers
           )
           since
           blindnesse
           in
           part
           happens
           even
           to
           the
           dest
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           even
           was
           or
           will
           be
           upon
           earth
           ,
           either
           so
           compleat
           in
           knowledg
           or
           grace
           ,
           but
           that
           something
           will
           remain
           to
           be
           added
           to
           him
           ,
           Phill.
           3.
           12.
           2.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           u●t
           .
           we
           have
           daily
           and
           hourly
           need
           for
           ,
           and
           use
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           our
           ignorance
           may
           be
           instructed
           ,
           our
           faintings
           refresh'd
           our
           weakness
           strengthned
           ,
           our
           dullness
           quickned
           ,
           our
           wanderings
           reduced
           ,
           our
           waverings
           resolved
           ,
           and
           we
           built
           up
           in
           grace
           ▪
           and
           in
           the
           knowledg
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           Many
           uses
           of
           instruction
           arising
           from
           the
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           HEnce
           we
           may
           see
           the
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           a
           Gospel-Ministry
           .
           Take
           away
           this
           salt
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           the
           world
           stinking
           in
           sin
           presently
           .
           The
           whole
           world
           not
           only
           falleth
           into
           ,
           but
           lyeth
           in
           wickednesse
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           5.
           19.
           and
           there
           would
           lye
           and
           ●ot
           ,
           to
           all
           eternity
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           this
           ●alt
           .
           Take
           away
           this
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           ye
           take
           the
           sunne
           out
           of
           the
           firmament
           .
           For
           what
           is
           the
           world
           without
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           but
           the
           picture
           of
           hell
           ,
           nay
           very
           hell
           upon
           earth
           ,
           wherein
           will
           b●
           no
           order
           ,
           and
           eternall
           horrour
           .
           That
           of
           the
           Constantinopolitans
           is
           all
           most
           more
           common
           then
           that
           it
           needs
           to
           be
           repeated
           ,
           It
           
             were
             better
             that
             the
             sun
             did
             not
             shine
             ,
             than
             that
          
           Chrysostome
           
             should
             not
             teach
          
           .
           Take
           away
           this
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           you
           take
           away
           all
           the
           true
           knowledg
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           the
           heat
           of
           piety
           is
           extinguished
           ,
           ba●barisme
           entereth
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           presently
           reap
           a
           large
           harvest
           〈◊〉
           the
           weeds
           of
           all
           error
           and
           prophanenesse
           .
           There
           will
           be
           neither
           soveraign
           nor
           subject
           ,
           Mistresse
           nor
           mayde
           ,
           but
           all
           things
           will
           presently
           be
           in
           a
           confusion
           ,
           which
           very
           miseryes
           our
           ancesto●●
           did
           sadly
           experience
           in
           the
           dark
           night
           of
           popery
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           ●ffl●ction
           .
           And
           not
           only
           they
           in
           their
           Papisticall
           ,
           but
           also
           we
           in
           part
           see
           in
           our
           Atheisticall
           days
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Ministry
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           being
           set
           at
           naught
           ,
           he
           hath
           broke
           
           loose
           ,
           and
           a
           numberlesse
           crew
           of
           Locusts
           have
           sprung
           out
           of
           the
           bottomlesse
           pit
           ,
           assuming
           to
           themselves
           the
           names
           of
           
             Arrians
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             Antiscripturists
             ,
             Antisabbatarians
             ,
             Antitrinitarians
             ,
             Libertines
             ,
             Erastians
             ,
             Levellers
             ,
             Mortalists
             ,
             Millenaryes
             ,
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             Separatists
             ,
             Semiseparatists
             ,
          
           
           Quakers
           and
           many
           more
           of
           the
           same
           brood
           ,
           upon
           all
           which
           and
           the
           present
           erroneous
           state
           of
           our
           English
           Church
           ,
           a
           stranger
           hath
           set
           a
           black
           mark
           ▪
           England
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           in
           four
           years
           ,
           is
           become
           a
           Lerna
           and
           sink
           of
           all
           errors
           ,
           and
           sectaries
           .
           No
           Countrey
           from
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           hath
           brought
           forth
           ,
           and
           brought
           up
           ,
           so
           many
           monstrous
           births
           as
           it
           hath
           done
           .
           Nay
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           take
           away
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           you
           take
           away
           faith
           in
           in
           God
           ,
           prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           given
           by
           him
           .
           
             Rom.
             10.
             15.
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           4.
           16.
           
           By
           this
           men
           are
           turned
           from
           darknesse
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Sathan
           to
           God.
           
             Ier.
             23.
             22.
             
             Luk
          
           1.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           By
           this
           Christ
           hath
           propagated
           his
           Church
           ,
           overthrown
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           the
           powers
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           viz.
           paganisme
           ,
           idolatry
           ,
           superstition
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           Luk
           10.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           This
           stops
           the
           blasphemous
           mouths
           ,
           and
           cuts
           out
           the
           very
           tongues
           of
           that
           pestilent
           generation
           of
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           Romish
           agents
           :
           Therefore
           when
           God
           will
           hasten
           the
           downfall
           of
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           doe
           it
           by
           a
           secular
           power
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           2.
           
           Thes.
           2.
           8.
           that
           is
           ,
           By
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Gospell
           preacht
           ,
           by
           Ministers
           not
           Magistrates
           ,
           by
           whom
           also
           he
           hath
           founded
           true
           religion
           ,
           kept
           it
           upon
           its
           Legs
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           founded
           ,
           and
           restored
           it
           when
           it
           was
           fallen
           .
           To
           these
           he
           hath
           given
           (
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           denyed
           to
           the
           greatest
           Monarchs
           of
           the
           world
           )
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           heaven
           ,
           
             Mat.
             16.
             19.
             
             Ioh.
          
           20.
           23.
           
           So
           that
           
             what
             they
             bind
             on
             earth
          
           ,
           is
           said
           
             to
             be
             bound
             in
             heaven
          
           ,
           and
           
             what
             they
             loose
             ,
             to
             be
             loosed
             also
             .
          
           Hence
           some
           one
           not
           amisse
           inferrs
           that
           a
           Minister
           rightly
           discharging
           his
           office
           ,
           hath
           not
           only
           preheminence
           above
           all
           other
           private
           persons
           ,
           but
           even
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ;
           to
           which
           Chrysostome
           gives
           his
           suffrage
           ;
           That
           the
           very
           Angells
           of
           God
           in
           heaven
           in
           this
           may
           give
           place
           to
           the
           Angells
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           upon
           earth
           ,
           who
           although
           they
           be
           themselves
           in
           heaven
           ,
           yet
           have
           no
           Keys
           to
           open
           to
           others
           .
           Take
           away
           this
           
             Palladium
             i.
             e.
          
           come
           who
           will
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           our
           place
           ,
           and
           nation
           .
           Behold
           the
           disasters
           and
           disorders
           ,
           and
           the
           omnifarious
           calamitousnesse
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           wherein
           Israel
           was
           
             without
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             true
             
             God
             ,
             without
             a
             teaching
             priest
             ,
             and
             without
             law
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
          
           15.
           3.
           5.
           
           Take
           away
           this
           light
           ,
           ye
           have
           nothing
           but
           stumbling
           .
           
             Ioh.
             11.
             10.
          
           
           Take
           away
           Pastours
           ,
           and
           ye
           have
           men
           ,
           like
           sheep
           wandring
           ;
           Take
           away
           these
           guides
           ,
           and
           ye
           have
           all
           ditches
           every
           where
           filled
           ,
           with
           the
           carcasses
           of
           the
           blind
           ,
           that
           are
           fallen
           there
           .
           Take
           away
           this
           light
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           see
           what
           solid
           comfort
           ,
           innumerable
           gold
           ,
           uninterrupted
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           friendly
           society
           will
           afford
           .
           Take
           away
           this
           Arke
           ,
           and
           then
           shew
           me
           the
           glory
           of
           Israel
           .
           Ignorance
           and
           impiety
           goe
           together
           in
           the
           Gospell
           texture
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           18
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           but
           a
           letter
           between
           Ignorants
           ,
           and
           Covenant-breakers
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           31.
           
           If
           ye
           would
           find
           cruelty
           ,
           
           search
           the
           dark
           places
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           full
           of
           it
           .
           Ps.
           74.
           20.
           
           Come
           see
           and
           heare
           the
           wise
           man's
           whoremonger
           bewayling
           himself
           at
           last
           ,
           Prov.
           5.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             I
             have
             not
             obeyed
             the
             voyce
             of
             my
             teachers
             .
          
           Behold
           the
           root
           of
           bitternesse
           ,
           the
           fountain
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           
             Nor
             inclined
             mine
             eare
             to
             them
             that
             instructed
             me
             .
             Hin●
             illae
             lacl●ymae
             ,
          
           her
           's
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           complaint
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Lord
           promiseth
           faithfull
           pastors
           as
           a
           great
           blessing
           ,
           and
           singular
           kindnesse
           ,
           I●
           .
           30.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             give
             you
             the
             bread
             of
             adversity
             ,
             and
             the
             water
             of
             affliction
             .
          
           Behold
           the
           ●ore
           ?
           
             But
             thy
             teachers
             shall
             not
             be
             removed
             into
             Corners
             any
             more
             ,
             thine
             eys
             shall
             see
             thy
             teachers
             .
          
           Behold
           the
           salve
           ?
           Although
           we
           suffer
           hunger
           ,
           and
           thirst
           ,
           and
           adversity
           ,
           for
           tryall
           and
           purgation
           ,
           yet
           if
           God
           will
           be
           present
           with
           us
           in
           our
           teachers
           ,
           who
           may
           strengthen
           the
           weak
           ,
           cheare
           the
           sad
           ,
           refresh
           the
           faint
           ,
           and
           teach
           us
           the
           ways
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           our
           hunger
           will
           be
           as
           good
           as
           plenty
           ,
           our
           adversity
           will
           ou●-shine
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           our
           thirst
           as
           waged
           by
           the
           waters
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           as
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           are
           blessings
           with
           the
           word
           ,
           so
           is
           a
           famine
           of
           the
           word
           the
           greatest
           curse
           on
           this
           side
           hell
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           plenty
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           represented
           ,
           
             Am.
             8.
             11.
             
             Is.
          
           29.
           9.
           10.
           what
           is
           the
           body
           to
           the
           soul
           ;
           no
           more
           comparable
           in
           value
           ,
           then
           the
           cloaths
           are
           to
           the
           body
           .
           And
           so
           consequently
           what
           is
           the
           sust●ntation
           ,
           and
           nourishment
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           the
           soul
           ?
           Wheat
           is
           but
           chaffe
           to
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ;
           Wine
           is
           but
           water
           to
           the
           droppings
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           .
           Honey
           is
           but
           Waxe
           ,
           nay
           ,
           very
           bitternesse
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           Ps.
           19.
           10.
           
           And
           so
           consequently
           what
           is
           a
           famine
           of
           bread
           ,
           or
           of
           water
           ,
           to
           a
           famine
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           exce●lent
           food
           of
           the
           most
           excellent
           substance
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           even
           our
           precious
           souls
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           This
           acquaints
           us
           with
           our
           
             miserable
             condition
          
           ,
           by
           nature
           .
           It
           gives
           us
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           altogether
           destitute
           of
           the
           salt
           of
           Mortification
           and
           Repentance
           .
           If
           we
           were
           sound
           ,
           and
           could
           so
           preserve
           our selves
           ,
           what
           needed
           we
           this
           salt
           :
           what
           unsavory
           ,
           filthy
           ,
           stinking
           ,
           corrupt
           carcases
           are
           men
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           seasoned
           with
           this
           heavenly
           salt
           !
           Let
           us
           therefore
           bless
           God
           for
           this
           Seasoner
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           caused
           us
           to
           be
           brought
           forth
           ,
           and
           brought
           within
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           glorious
           Gospell
           :
           and
           pray
           with
           all
           earnestness
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           out
           of
           his
           mere
           goodness
           ordained
           a
           Ministry
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           preserve
           it
           amongst
           us
           ;
           as
           he
           hath
           set
           ,
           it
           up
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           would
           keep
           it
           standing
           ,
           whilest
           the
           world
           it self
           shall
           stand
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           acquaints
           us
           with
           the
           
             dignity
             and
             efficacy
          
           of
           the
           sacred
           Ministry
           ;
           of
           all
           that
           serve
           and
           minister
           to
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Ambassadours
           are
           his
           chiefest
           servants
           ,
           and
           choisest
           ministers
           .
           Their
           ministry
           is
           most
           excellent
           ,
           because
           they
           minister
           to
           God
           ,
           Heb.
           5.
           1.
           and
           that
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           things
           pertaining
           to
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           things
           that
           respect
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           everlasting
           Salvation
           of
           men
           :
           this
           ministry
           is
           called
           a
           thing
           not
           small
           ,
           Numb
           .
           16.
           19.
           
           ●ay
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           an
           honour
           ,
           Heb.
           5.
           4.
           nay
           the
           Prophet
           puts
           a
           beauty
           with
           an
           admiration
           upon
           the
           very
           feet
           of
           the
           Gospell-ministers
           ,
           
             Isa.
             52.
             7.
             
             How
             beautifull
             are
             the
             feet
             of
             them
             that
             bring
             good
             tydings
             of
             good
             ,
             that
             publish
             salvation
             !
          
           how
           could
           the
           beauty
           of
           them
           be
           exprest
           more
           fully
           ,
           than
           by
           such
           an
           elegant
           particle
           of
           admiration
           ?
           and
           yet
           ,
           if
           the
           beauty
           of
           their
           feet
           must
           have
           an
           admiration
           borrowed
           to
           express
           them
           ,
           by
           what
           shall
           we
           express
           the
           beauty
           of
           their
           faces
           ?
           Learn
           hence
           ,
           what
           a
           glorious
           treasure
           the
           Gospell
           is
           ,
           what
           a
           glorious
           Office
           the
           Preaching
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           what
           glorious
           and
           honourable
           servants
           the
           preachers
           of
           it
           ;
           they
           have
           been
           a
           delight
           to
           the
           very
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           who
           in
           token
           of
           honour
           and
           reverence
           ,
           have
           called
           them
           
             fathers
             ,
             2
             Kings
          
           6.
           21.
           nay
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           onely
           spoken
           reve●●ntly
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           comfortably
           to
           them
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           30.
           22.
           and
           35.
           2.
           wicked
           Saul
           himself
           could
           not
           but
           reverence
           holy
           
             Samuel
             ,
             1
             Sam.
          
           15.
           and
           graceless
           Herod
           could
           not
           but
           respect
           the
           gracious
           
             Baptist
             ▪
             Marl
             6.
          
           20.
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           was
           of
           so
           much
           worth
           to
           the
           
             Galattan
             ▪
          
           that
           they
           received
           him
           
             as
             an
             Angel
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             as
             Chr●st
             ●esus
          
           (
           〈◊〉
           his
           Ambassadour
           he
           was
           )
           Gal.
           4.
           14.
           
           Behold
           Corn●lius
           the
           Ce●turion
           
           falling
           down
           before
           Peter
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           worshipping
           him
           ,
           Act.
           10.
           25.
           
           Oh
           stupendious
           humanity
           ,
           and
           humility
           !
           a
           Roman
           Captain
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           Souldier
           stooping
           to
           a
           poor
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           offering
           him
           honour
           ,
           not
           onely
           more
           than
           could
           be
           exspected
           ,
           but
           than
           durst
           be
           accepted
           :
           Lo
           Alexander
           the
           grand
           Tenant
           of
           the
           Universe
           (
           whose
           ranging
           soul
           knew
           no
           confines
           ,
           whose
           stately
           spirit
           scorn'd
           to
           own
           any
           Monarch
           )
           stooping
           before
           ,
           and
           doing
           reverence
           unto
           Iaddus
           the
           Iewish
           High-priest
           ,
           
             Iosephus
             ,
             Antiquit.
             l.
             11.
             c.
          
           8.
           
           It
           is
           not
           much
           that
           Aqutla
           and
           Priscilla
           should
           expose
           their
           lives
           to
           danger
           for
           
           Paul's
           sake
           .
           Rom.
           16.
           3
           ,
           4.
           but
           yet
           it
           spoke
           their
           great
           affection
           to
           ,
           and
           estimation
           of
           him
           .
           Observe
           the
           reverend
           carriage
           of
           the
           noble
           
             Obadiah
             ▪
          
           Governour
           of
           the
           Kings
           houshould
           ,
           towards
           Elijah
           a
           poor
           persecuted
           Prophet
           ,
           1
           
             Kings
             18.
             7.
             
             He
             fell
             on
             this
             face
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Art
             thou
             that
             my
             Lord
             Elisah
             ?
          
           and
           not
           only
           him
           did
           he
           reverence
           ,
           but
           manifested
           his
           great
           affections
           towards
           an
           hundred
           of
           the
           Lords
           Prophets
           ,
           even
           with
           the
           danger
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           ver
           .
           13.
           such
           was
           the
           honour
           sometimes
           thought
           due
           to
           the
           men
           of
           God.
           Ministers
           are
           gifts
           ,
           not
           carnall
           and
           temporall
           ,
           but
           spirituall
           :
           they
           are
           part
           of
           Christs
           purchase
           ,
           and
           a
           singular
           fruit
           of
           his
           ascension
           ,
           who
           went
           up
           into
           heaven
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           come
           down
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           10.
           11.
           
           Surely
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Sun
           and
           salt
           ,
           are
           a
           mere
           nothing
           ,
           if
           compared
           with
           this
           heavenly
           Largess
           .
           By
           this
           Ministry
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           is
           manifested
           ,
           faith
           is
           begotten
           and
           nourished
           ,
           charity
           kindled
           and
           enflamed
           :
           by
           this
           the
           Ignorant
           are
           instructed
           ,
           the
           idle
           are
           provoked
           ,
           the
           unconstant
           are
           fastened
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           nailes
           ,
           Eccles
           12.
           11.
           the
           wicked
           are
           convinced
           ,
           the
           weak
           are
           confirmed
           ,
           the
           root
           of
           wickedness
           cast
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           branches
           cut
           off
           .
           This
           Gospell-ministry
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostles
           minde
           ,
           farre
           ou●-goes
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             3.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
          
           and
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           (
           who
           himself
           was
           scarce
           a
           Gospell-preacher
           ,
           had
           yet
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           more
           then
           ordinary
           nearness
           thereunto
           ,
           his
           preheminence
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           silken
           Courtiers
           in
           our
           Saviours
           account
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           the
           Prophets
           his
           p●edecessors
           ,
           Matth.
           11.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           And
           yet
           the
           meanest
           of
           the
           faithfull
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           (
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           clearness
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           taught
           by
           him
           )
           is
           greater
           then
           he
           .
           The
           great
           excellency
           and
           dignity
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Ministry
           will
           easily
           appear
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
        
         
         
           1.
           
           The
           Authour
           of
           it
           ,
           not
           man
           ,
           but
           God.
           The
           commendation
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           16.
           
           The
           commendation
           of
           Believers
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Isa.
           54
           ▪
           13.
           
           The
           same
           authority
           commends
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ▪
           Eph.
           4.
           11.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Christ
           gave
           some
           Apostles
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           put●
           his
           Ministers
           into
           Commission
           ,
           
             Matth.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             Iesus
             came
             and
             spake
             unto
             them
             saying
             ,
             All
             power
             is
             given
             to
             me
             in
             heaven
             and
             in
             earth
             ;
             Go
             ye
             therefore
             ,
             and
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             .
          
           And
           S.
           Paul
           magnifies
           his
           Ministry
           by
           this
           authority
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             1.
             1.
             2
             
             Cor.
          
           1.
           1.
           and
           
             Gal
             1.
             1.
             
             Paul
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             not
             of
             men
             ,
             nor
             by
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             father
             ,
          
           It
           is
           not
           mans
           appointment
           ,
           but
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ;
           not
           a
           humane
           fiction
           ,
           but
           a
           Divine
           Institution
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Antiquity
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           also
           commends
           the
           goodness
           of
           a
           good
           thing
           .
           The
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           no
           new
           Invention
           ,
           but
           an
           ancient
           Ordination
           :
           for
           it
           had
           been
           even
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           which
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           have
           not
           wanted
           in
           any
           age
           ,
           neither
           before
           ,
           nor
           under
           ,
           nor
           since
           the
           Law
           ;
           Before
           the
           Law
           were
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           who
           instructed
           their
           Families
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           propagated
           Religion
           to
           their
           Posterity
           :
           Under
           the
           Law
           God
           had
           his
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Levites
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           had
           their
           unctions
           ,
           missions
           ,
           and
           Commissions
           from
           him
           :
           And
           since
           the
           Law
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           given
           Apostles
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           Evangelists
           ,
           Teachers
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           
             Ministers
             of
             it
          
           :
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           the
           
             Prophets
             ,
             Christ
          
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Apostles
             .
             Isaiah
          
           was
           of
           the
           blood
           :
           oyal
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           Minister
           of
           this
           ministry
           :
           King
           Solomon
           commends
           himself
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Koheleth
           :
           and
           amongst
           other
           his
           Titles
           ,
           seems
           to
           glory
           first
           ,
           and
           most
           in
           that
           of
           
             The
             Preacher
             ,
             Eccles.
             1.
             1
             
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Preacher
             ,
          
           and
           then
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             the
             son
             of
             David
             ,
             King
             in
             Ierusal●m
             .
             Noah
          
           the
           Monarch
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           was
           a
           
             Preacher
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             2
             Pet.
          
           2.
           5.
           
           Nay
           ,
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           himself
           ,
           God
           blessed
           for
           evermore
           ,
           
             came
             to
             minister
             ,
             Mark.
          
           10.
           45.
           and
           to
           be
           the
           Masterpreacher
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           2.
           
           The
           Apostles
           and
           Teachers
           that
           have
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           being
           set
           up
           by
           him
           (
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           28.
           
           )
           are
           also
           honourable
           :
           For
           what
           greater
           honour
           can
           there
           be
           in
           Court
           ,
           then
           to
           succeed
           in
           that
           place
           and
           employment
           ,
           
           in
           which
           the
           King's
           son
           himself
           deigned
           sometime
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Object
           about
           which
           it
           is
           conversant
           :
           not
           the
           body
           ▪
           but
           the
           soul
           ;
           not
           humane
           Laws
           ,
           secular
           concernments
           ,
           but
           spirituall
           things
           relating
           to
           the
           worship
           ,
           service
           ,
           and
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           salvation
           of
           soules
           .
           Physicians
           binde
           up
           bruised
           bodies
           ,
           Lawyers
           patch
           up
           broken
           Estates
           ,
           whilest
           Christ
           Ministers
           bind
           up
           broken
           hearts
           ,
           and
           salve
           wounded
           consciences
           .
           If
           therefore
           the
           body
           he
           unworthier
           then
           the
           soul
           ,
           the
           earth
           be
           content
           to
           be
           below
           the
           heavens
           ,
           externalls
           give
           place
           to
           eternalls
           ;
           parity
           of
           reason
           will
           prefer
           this
           sacred
           function
           before
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           above
           all
           others
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           
             Supernaturall
             Effects
          
           thereof
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Conversion
           ,
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           of
           man
           ;
           In
           all
           which
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           sacred
           Ministry
           does
           admirably
           appear
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           ministry
           doth
           also
           appear
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           Ministers
           .
           Neither
           let
           any
           one
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           servants
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           honoured
           ;
           for
           that
           derogates
           not
           awhit
           from
           their
           honour
           :
           If
           they
           be
           servants
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           servants
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           If
           they
           be
           Ministers
           ,
           they
           are
           
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           heaven
           ,
           earth
           ,
           and
           hell
           ,
           They
           are
           not
           the
           servants
           of
           Kings
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           glorious
           Angells
           do
           gladly
           Minister
           ;
           neither
           are
           they
           of
           the
           meanest
           of
           Christ's
           servants
           ,
           put
           in
           some
           low
           place
           of
           service
           ,
           but
           they
           serve
           him
           in
           the
           distribution
           of
           the
           most
           precious
           treasure
           ,
           even
           Gospell-grace
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           7.
           now
           to
           be
           the
           Treasurer
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           a
           greater
           honour
           then
           to
           be
           Lord-Treasurer
           .
           And
           if
           there
           be
           honour
           in
           the
           meanest
           Office
           performed
           for
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           wing
           wood
           ,
           and
           drawing
           water
           for
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           keeping
           the
           door
           of
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           Psal.
           84.
           10.
           surely
           the
           highest
           Offices
           cannot
           be
           dishonourable
           .
           All
           the
           things
           that
           render
           any
           service
           honourable
           ,
           do
           concurre
           to
           make
           this
           great
           employment
           truly
           honourable
           .
           1.
           
           
             VVe
             serve
             an
             honourable
             Master
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Iehorah
           ,
           the
           Monarch
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           .
           2.
           
           
             Our
             service
             is
             in
             it self
          
           excellent
           and
           honourable
           .
           3.
           
           
             Our
             wages
             and
             reward
             is
             the
             highest
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             viz.
          
           a
           Crown
           of
           glory
           ;
           God
           does
           not
           onely
           honour
           his
           faithfull
           ministers
           that
           honour
           him
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           but
           he
           has
           reserved
           a
           more
           exceeding
           weight
           of
           glory
           for
           them
           against
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           Oh
           what
           admirable
           honour
           will
           be
           given
           of
           God
           at
           the
           last
           
           day
           to
           his
           faithfull
           Ministers
           !
           Then
           shall
           stand
           forth
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Angels
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           ,
           Andrew
           bringing
           with
           him
           his
           Achaians
           ,
           whom
           by
           his
           ministry
           he
           gained
           to
           Christ
           ;
           Iohn
           with
           his
           
             Asians
             .
             Thomas
          
           with
           his
           
             Indians
             ;
             Peter
          
           with
           his
           
             Iews
             ;
             Paul
          
           with
           his
           Gentiles
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           pious
           and
           painfull
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           the
           children
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           in
           their
           respective
           Ages
           and
           Generations
           ,
           and
           these
           shall
           be
           their
           crown
           of
           glorying
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           at
           his
           coming
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           2.
           19.
           
        
         
           What
           remains
           therefore
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           give
           such
           honour
           to
           our
           Teachers
           ,
           as
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Ambassadours
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           For
           although
           they
           be
           servants
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           his
           servants
           ,
           whom
           to
           serve
           is
           to
           raign
           ;
           Look
           not
           upon
           them
           as
           slaves
           ,
           but
           as
           such
           servants
           ,
           to
           whom
           honour
           ,
           reverence
           ,
           and
           obedience
           is
           due
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           command
           of
           God
           1
           
             Tim.
             5.
             57.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             15.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           16.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           desires
           the
           
             Thessalonians
             ,
             1
             Thes.
          
           5.
           12
           ,
           13.
           not
           onely
           to
           know
           ,
           but
           to
           acknowledg
           their
           Teachers
           ,
           nay
           ,
           to
           love
           them
           with
           a
           high
           strain
           of
           affection
           ,
           even
           to
           an
           Hyperbole
           ,
           
             to
             esteem
             them
             highly
             in
             love
             ,
          
           which
           Translation
           yet
           comes
           short
           of
           the
           expression
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Let
           us
           imitate
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           whose
           very
           eyes
           were
           not
           so
           dear
           in
           their
           heads
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           was
           in
           their
           eyes
           ,
           Gal
           4.
           15.
           
        
         
           But
           here
           a
           double
           Caution
           is
           needfull
           .
           1.
           
           Let
           us
           take
           heed
           lest
           these
           Encomiums
           and
           commendations
           of
           the
           Ministry
           lay
           in
           us
           the
           grounds
           of
           pride
           ,
           lest
           we
           be
           puffed
           up
           with
           the
           dignity
           of
           our
           Office.
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           't
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           operation
           and
           efficacy
           of
           our
           Ministry
           is
           not
           from
           our selves
           ,
           but
           from
           God
           ,
           
             Act.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             3
             
             Cor.
          
           3.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           We
           are
           onely
           Ministers
           ,
           not
           Lords
           of
           mens
           faith
           ,
           but
           
             Ministers
             by
             whom
             they
             believe
          
           ;
           Our
           planting
           and
           watering
           avail
           nothing
           unless
           God
           give
           ▪
           encrease
           .
           The
           Preacher
           beats
           the
           ears
           ,
           but
           God
           alone
           breaks
           the
           heart
           ;
           The
           Preacher
           teacheth
           ,
           but
           God
           gives
           knowledg
           ;
           the
           Preacher
           perswades
           ,
           but
           God
           inclines
           ;
           Iohn
           baptiseth
           with
           water
           ,
           but
           Christ
           onely
           
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             with
             fire
             ,
          
           Matth.
           3.
           11.
           2.
           
           Let
           us
           take
           need
           of
           dishonouring
           this
           honourable
           calling
           by
           unsuiteable
           lives
           ,
           lives
           led
           in
           drunkenness
           ,
           idleness
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           profaneness
           ,
           heresie
           ,
           pride
           ,
           covetousness
           ,
           uncleanness
           ,
           sports
           and
           pastimes
           ;
           let
           us
           take
           need
           of
           being
           unsavory
           salt
           ,
           of
           
           speaking
           silken
           words
           ,
           and
           things
           to
           please
           mens
           fancies
           ;
           and
           so
           proving
           rather
           honey
           then
           salt
           to
           the
           sinners
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           Ezech.
           13.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           They
           that
           are
           such
           ,
           teach
           others
           the
           things
           which
           themselves
           contemn
           ;
           They
           that
           reprove
           others
           ,
           had
           themselves
           need
           to
           be
           irreprovable
           ;
           For
           ,
           
             
               VVho
               can
               abide
               the
               traitrous
               Gracchi
               ,
               when
            
             
               They
               make
               complaints
               against
               seditious
               men
               ?
            
             
               Shall
               Clodius
               condemn
               Adulterie
               ;
            
             
               Or
               
                 Catiline
                 Cethegus
              
               ,
               worse
               then
               hee
               ?
            
          
        
         
           Certainly
           he
           must
           needs
           strike
           faintly
           upon
           the
           Consciences
           of
           sinners
           ,
           who
           has
           his
           own
           Conscience
           polluted
           with
           gross
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           how
           shall
           he
           inveigh
           against
           the
           vices
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           fears
           shame
           for
           his
           own
           ?
           
             How
             shall
             be
             teach
             well
             that
             lives
             ill
          
           ;
           or
           season
           others
           ,
           who
           is
           himself
           altogether
           unsavoury
           ?
           How
           can
           the
           covetous
           Minister
           press
           his
           people
           to
           heavenly
           mindedness
           ;
           or
           ,
           with
           what
           face
           can
           the
           drunken
           Doctor
           commend
           to
           another
           a
           sober
           course
           of
           life
           ?
           Or
           ,
           if
           he
           do
           ,
           't
           is
           seldome
           with
           good
           success
           ;
           A
           wicked
           man
           may
           indeed
           preach
           against
           wickedness
           ,
           but
           will
           hardly
           preach
           it
           down
           ,
           except
           he
           preach
           
             in
             deed
          
           ;
           He
           that
           attempts
           to
           take
           a
           mote
           out
           of
           his
           brothers
           eyes
           ,
           must
           either
           cast
           the
           beam
           out
           of
           his
           own
           first
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           will
           certainly
           be
           entertained
           with
           the
           Proverb
           ,
           
             Physician
             heal
             thy self
          
           .
           He
           is
           a
           Pharisaicall
           Teacher
           that
           saies
           ,
           and
           does
           nothing
           ,
           Mat.
           23.
           3.
           such
           take
           away
           all
           authority
           from
           their
           Preachings
           ,
           plucking
           down
           with
           their
           life
           what
           they
           build
           with
           their
           language
           ;
           For
           ,
           who
           will
           obey
           ,
           when
           the
           Preachers
           teach
           disobedience
           ?
           Of
           all
           creatures
           upon
           earth
           degenerate
           men
           are
           the
           worst
           ;
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           wicked
           Christians
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           wicked
           Ministers
           ;
           They
           are
           the
           shame
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           the
           worst
           of
           Varlets
           ,
           
             not
             Pastors
             but
             impostors
             ,
             not
             Doctors
             but
             Seducers
             ,
             not
             Dispensers
             but
             Dispersers
             ,
          
           the
           increment
           and
           Instruments
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           picture
           of
           that
           wicked
           one
           ;
           they
           are
           like
           the
           Statue
           of
           Mercury
           ,
           that
           shew
           others
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           themselves
           walk
           not
           ;
           like
           bells
           that
           call
           men
           to
           hear
           the
           word
           and
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           themselves
           want
           ears
           ;
           like
           spunges
           ,
           that
           cleanse
           other
           things
           ,
           but
           remain
           unclean
           themselves
           ;
           like
           a
           musicall
           Instrument
           ,
           that
           
           creates
           delight
           to
           others
           ,
           but
           it self
           is
           sensless
           of
           any
           ;
           or
           like
           the
           Shipwrights
           that
           made
           an
           Ark
           to
           save
           Noah
           and
           his
           Family
           in
           ,
           but
           themselves
           were
           drowned
           .
           
             No
             wonder
          
           (
           saies
           a
           learned
           Authour
           )
           
             if
             that
             polity
             be
             made
             a
             prey
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             naught
             ,
             whose
             VVatchmen
             are
             blinde
             ,
          
           
           
             whose
             Preachers
             dumb
             ,
             whose
             Champions
             lame
             ,
             whose
             Physicians
             sick
             ,
             whose
             Teachers
             untaught
             ,
             and
             whose
             Guides
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
           Hence
           springs
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           corruption
           of
           manners
           ,
           a
           sink
           of
           sinne
           ,
           a
           deluge
           of
           Prophaneness
           ,
           the
           sterving
           of
           Charity
           ,
           the
           hazarding
           of
           Faith
           ,
           the
           debasement
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           poyson
           of
           pestilent
           Schisms
           ,
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ▪
           and
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           Orders
           ,
           and
           Ordinances
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           people
           are
           so
           wicked
           ,
           for
           how
           should
           there
           choose
           but
           be
           whoredome
           in
           Ephraim
           ,
           and
           defilement
           in
           Israel
           ,
           when
           the
           Priests
           commit
           lewdness
           ,
           Hos.
           6.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           The
           actions
           of
           publick
           persons
           are
           influentiall
           ;
           and
           this
           gave
           occasion
           to
           that
           witty
           conjecture
           of
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           who
           guest
           at
           the
           state
           of
           a
           City
           ,
           or
           Commonwealth
           ,
           by
           three
           things
           ,
           by
           considering
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           their
           Pedagogue
           ,
           their
           Pretor
           :
           The
           Church
           depends
           upon
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           the
           School
           upon
           the
           Master
           ,
           the
           Court
           upon
           the
           Pretor
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           salt
           of
           their
           respective
           places
           ;
           Such
           therefore
           as
           is
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           is
           the
           Church
           ;
           as
           is
           the
           Pedagogue
           ,
           so
           are
           the
           children
           ;
           as
           is
           the
           Pretor
           ,
           so
           are
           the
           citizens
           .
           Good
           reason
           therefore
           why
           God
           requires
           holiness
           in
           those
           especially
           ,
           that
           come
           thus
           nigh
           unto
           him
           ,
           Lev.
           10.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           Neither
           does
           it
           mitigate
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           Ministers
           are
           learned
           ,
           but
           rather
           aggravate
           .
           Learning
           dwells
           ill
           in
           an
           evill
           man
           :
           it
           is
           like
           wine
           in
           a
           poysoned
           cup
           ,
           or
           a
           sword
           in
           a
           mad
           mans
           hand
           .
           Dexterity
           of
           wit
           ,
           the
           liberall
           Arts
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           humane
           Learning
           are
           indeed
           excellent
           gifts
           from
           God
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           all
           miserably
           prophaned
           in
           such
           a
           man.
           A
           Religious
           dunce
           is
           better
           then
           he
           :
           And
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           by
           the
           just
           Iudgment
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           devill
           works
           more
           powerfully
           in
           none
           ,
           then
           in
           wicked
           and
           Apostate
           Ministers
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           they
           are
           called
           Devills
           ,
           Iohn
           6.
           70
           ,
           71.
           the
           worst
           name
           in
           the
           world
           :
           Such
           do
           not
           onely
           invite
           ,
           but
           even
           compell
           ,
           by
           their
           example
           :
           The
           examples
           of
           Minnisters
           are
           cogent
           ,
           Gal.
           2.
           14.
           
           Christ
           therefore
           threatens
           these
           unsavoury
           salts
           with
           sad
           Iudgment
           ,
           Luke
           14.
           34.
           35.
           which
           
           judgment
           that
           we
           may
           the
           better
           understand
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           it
           in
           these
           following
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Vnsavoury
             salt
          
           hath
           this
           inconvenience
           ,
           that
           
             its
             lost
             nature
             cannot
             be
             repayred
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           further
           salt
           wherewith
           this
           unsavoury
           salt
           can
           be
           seasoned
           .
           The
           unhappinesse
           of
           it
           is
           therefore
           very
           unhappy
           .
           The
           best
           things
           in
           their
           corruption
           become
           the
           worst
           .
           The
           best
           nourishment
           becomes
           the
           worst
           excrement
           ,
           the
           best
           wine
           is
           corrupted
           into
           the
           sharpest
           vinegar
           .
           Degenerate
           Ministers
           are
           hardly
           cured
           ;
           for
           what
           remains
           with
           which
           they
           may
           be
           restored
           and
           seasoned
           ?
           If
           the
           people
           be
           unsavory
           ,
           God
           hath
           given
           Ministers
           to
           ●eason
           them
           .
           But
           if
           themselves
           be
           corrupt
           and
           unsavory
           ,
           what
           cure
           shall
           we
           find
           for
           them
           .
           These
           vines
           if
           they
           be
           fruitfull
           ,
           are
           the
           best
           trees
           in
           Gods
           garden
           ,
           and
           the
           worst
           ,
           if
           barren
           .
           Ezech.
           15.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Unsavoury
             salt
             is
             unprofitable
          
           .
           It
           is
           not
           fit
           for
           the
           earth
           ,
           for
           it
           will
           not
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           fruitfull
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           dunghill
           ,
           for
           it
           will
           not
           suffer
           it
           to
           ●ructify
           .
           So
           unprofitable
           are
           unsavoury
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           are
           therefore
           deposed
           from
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           discarded
           by
           the
           Churches
           censure
           :
           other
           things
           in
           their
           corrupt
           state
           are
           good
           for
           something
           ,
           as
           degenerate
           wine
           generates
           vinegar
           ,
           and
           the
           excrement
           of
           nourishment
           ,
           nourishes
           land
           .
           But
           infatuated
           salt
           is
           so
           unprofitable
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           also
           hurtfull
           ;
           so
           hurtfull
           as
           that
           it
           makes
           the
           very
           dunghills
           themselves
           unprofitable
           .
           Such
           vile
           ,
           unprofitable
           hurtfull
           creatures
           are
           Apostate
           Ministers
           and
           corrupt
           ;
           to
           whom
           God
           therefore
           threatneth
           ,
           
             rejection
             ,
             deposition
             ,
             and
             contempt
             .
             Hos.
             4.
             6.
             
             Mall
             2.
             8
             ,
             9
             Ezr.
          
           2.
           62.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Vnsavoury
             salt
             is
             troden
             under
             foot
             of
             men
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           height
           of
           ignominy
           and
           shame
           .
           So
           Ecebolius
           the
           apostate
           cryed
           out
           ,
           
             tread
             upon
             me
             unsavory
             salt
          
           .
           The
           just
           judgment
           of
           God
           causes
           their
           Ministry
           to
           be
           contemned
           ,
           whose
           lives
           are
           contaminated
           .
           Thus
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           Lord
           were
           abhorred
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           vilenes●e
           of
           the
           sacrificers
           .
           1.
           
           Sam.
           2.
           17.
           
           Nay
           ,
           as
           though
           the
           treadings
           under
           feet
           of
           men
           were
           not
           enough
           miserable
           ,
           the
           proverb
           hath
           layd
           prophaned
           Ministers
           lawer
           then
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           sayth
           ,
           that
           
             Hell
             is
             paved
             with
             the
             helmets
             of
             princes
             ,
             and
             the
             shavings
             of
             priests
             .
          
           Woe
           be
           to
           that
           Pastor
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           but
           treacherous
           ,
           not
           lively
           and
           diligent
           ,
           but
           dull
           and
           sloathfull
           ,
           who
           is
           rather
           the
           counterfe●t
           of
           a
           Pastor
           than
           indeed
           such
           ,
           who
           seeds
           not
           his
           people
           ,
           but
           his
           purse
           ,
           and
           his
           paunch
           :
           wo
           to
           these
           
           idol
           shepheards
           ,
           the
           sword
           shall
           be
           upon
           their
           arme
           ,
           and
           upon
           their
           right
           eye
           ,
           their
           arm
           shall
           be
           clean
           dryed
           up
           ,
           and
           their
           right
           eye
           utterly
           darkned
           .
           Zach.
           11.
           17.
           
           God
           will
           weaken
           their
           strength
           ,
           and
           infatuate
           their
           judgments
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           punishments
           of
           these
           wicked
           ,
           unsavou●y
           ,
           unprofitable
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Another
           sort
           of
           
             unsavory
             salt
          
           ,
           and
           
             gifted
             Brethren
          
           (
           as
           they
           call
           themselves
           )
           though
           how
           barren
           of
           〈◊〉
           good
           gift
           ,
           all
           may
           see
           .
           These
           like
           the
           Pa●●rioges
           Chickens
           ,
           run
           with
           the
           shells
           upon
           their
           heads
           .
           T●us
           the
           little
           ducklings
           fall
           a
           swimming
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           are
           well
           hatcht
           ,
           and
           the
           Lyons
           whelps
           teare
           their
           own
           passage
           into
           the
           world
           :
           But
           such
           hasty
           burths
           are
           lightly
           blind
           .
           There
           is
           an
           incurable
           itch
           of
           teaching
           ,
           which
           possesses
           many
           wild
           heads
           in
           these
           days
           ,
           who
           think
           they
           know
           that
           which
           indeed
           they
           are
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           nay
           ,
           are
           ignorant
           of
           their
           ignorance
           .
           In
           all
           other
           arts
           and
           sciences
           ,
           men
           use
           first
           to
           learn
           and
           after
           to
           teach
           .
           But
           in
           divinity
           we
           have
           many
           that
           teach
           what
           they
           never
           learn'd
           ,
           and
           become
           the
           Masters
           of
           fools
           ,
           before
           they
           have
           been
           the
           Schollars
           of
           wise
           men
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           this
           waxen
           divinity
           of
           theirs
           receives
           any
           impression
           ,
           and
           they
           themselves
           are
           metamorphosed
           into
           many
           shapes
           .
           These
           do
           not
           season
           souls
           ,
           but
           poyson
           them
           ,
           not
           edifye
           ,
           but
           destroy
           them
           ,
           not
           communicate
           instruction
           ,
           but
           convey
           infection
           .
           These
           are
           plants
           without
           sap
           ,
           wells
           without
           water
           ,
           starrs
           without
           light
           ,
           bubbles
           broken
           with
           a
           blast
           ,
           and
           waves
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           soming
           out
           their
           own
           shame
           ,
           
             quorum
             prophetia
             non
             est
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             these
             prophets
             are
             fools
             ,
             these
             spirituall
             men
             are
             mad
             .
          
           This
           liberty
           of
           prophesying
           ,
           this
           root
           of
           mani●old
           heresyes
           is
           to
           be
           rooted
           out
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           hath
           eaten
           as
           a
           Gangrene
           ,
           and
           infected
           many
           .
           Oh
           that
           some
           Hercules
           will
           oppose
           himself
           to
           this
           many
           headed
           Monster
           ?
           many
           complain
           of
           this
           evill
           ,
           but
           few
           put
           to
           their
           hand
           for
           the
           reforming
           of
           it
           :
           So
           that
           it
           may
           justly
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           whilst
           the
           infectors
           are
           spared
           ,
           more
           will
           be
           infected
           .
           The
           true
           shepheards
           are
           an
           abomination
           to
           these
           
             Egyptians
             .
             Egyptians
          
           ?
           Nay
           they
           are
           worse
           then
           Egyptians
           :
           For
           the
           Egyptians
           tempered
           their
           clay
           with
           straw
           to
           make
           bricke
           of
           ,
           But
           these
           have
           neither
           straw
           nor
           stubble
           ,
           neither
           wit
           nor
           learning
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           materialls
           to
           build
           with
           ,
           but
           dawbe
           with
           untempered
           mortar
           .
           These
           like
           Iereboam
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           worst
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
             make
             priests
             of
             the
             meanest
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           as
           Caligula
           made
           his
           horse
           Consul
           ,
           so
           these
           make
           their
           asses
           preachers
           ,
           
           who
           if
           they
           can
           do
           nothing
           else
           ,
           yet
           like
           Balaams
           asse
           ,
           can
           reprove
           the
           madnesse
           of
           the
           prophets
           .
           These
           are
           the
           men
           that
           give
           mouldy
           bread
           instead
           of
           Ambrosia
           ,
           vinegar
           instead
           of
           Nectar
           ,
           and
           poysons
           instead
           of
           preservatives
           they
           mixe
           tares
           with
           their
           wheat
           ,
           and
           dregs
           with
           their
           wine
           ,
           preach
           without
           pains
           ,
           and
           are
           heard
           without
           profit
           .
           They
           dream
           dreams
           ,
           and
           then
           tell
           them
           ,
           they
           cause
           the
           people
           to
           erre
           by
           their
           lyes
           and
           by
           their
           lightnesse
           ,
           when
           God
           sent
           them
           not
           ,
           nor
           commanded
           them
           ,
           therefore
           they
           doe
           not
           profit
           the
           people
           at
           all
           .
           Ier.
           23.
           32.
           
           Away
           ye
           unsavory
           crew
           of
           senselesse
           ,
           saplesse
           ,
           saltlesse
           dunees
           ,
           Anabaptists
           ,
           
             Collyers
             ,
             Saltmarshes
             ,
             Haggards
          
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             In
             all
             this
             tribe
             ,
             this
             crew
             ,
             what
             will
             you
             call
             't
             ;
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             one
             corn
             of
             salt
             .
          
        
         
           This
           brood
           of
           vipers
           have
           come
           forth
           in
           a
           numerous
           multitude
           ,
           in
           this
           decrepit
           old
           age
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           doting
           upon
           opinions
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           pretext
           of
           piety
           ,
           going
           about
           to
           overthrow
           ,
           Scriptures
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           universityes
           ,
           all
           order
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           to
           confound
           heaven
           and
           hell
           ,
           with
           more
           than
           a
           Gigantick
           confidence
           ,
           and
           whorish
           impudence
           .
           Let
           the
           heavens
           tremble
           ,
           and
           the
           earth
           be
           amazed
           ,
           and
           both
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           that
           this
           our
           Brittain
           should
           bring
           forth
           ,
           and
           bring
           up
           such
           monsters
           .
           Are
           these
           the
           returns
           of
           so
           many
           incomes
           from
           above
           ?
           Are
           these
           the
           fruits
           of
           so
           much
           patience
           and
           love
           ?
           Do
           we
           thus
           require
           the
           Lord
           ,
           a
           people
           foolish
           and
           unwise
           ?
           There
           hath
           been
           a
           famous
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           renowned
           Ministry
           in
           these
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Nay
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           still
           a
           Church
           and
           a
           Ministry
           ,
           although
           it
           appear
           to
           be
           clouded
           ,
           or
           rather
           can
           not
           appear
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           clouded
           .
           But
           let
           us
           lift
           up
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           eyes
           to
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           whose
           Ministry
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           although
           it
           be
           clouded
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           at
           length
           cause
           those
           clouds
           to
           vanish
           ▪
           although
           it
           lye
           in
           the
           dust
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           not
           let
           it
           be
           choakt
           there
           .
           But
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           They
           that
           are
           sensible
           of
           the
           weightinesse
           of
           the
           ministeriall
           calling
           ,
           will
           not
           run
           upon
           their
           own
           heads
           ,
           nay
           they
           will
           abide
           thrusting
           ,
           
             Mat.
             9.
             37.
             
             Moses
          
           undertook
           the
           charge
           of
           Gods
           people
           with
           reluctancy
           ,
           and
           Ieremiah
           after
           many
           excuses
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           they
           that
           know
           they
           are
           about
           a
           work
           of
           continuall
           pains
           ,
           inevitable
           danger
           ,
           and
           implacable
           hatred
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           have
           
             Moses
             sent
             by
             God
          
           ,
           Exod.
           3
           ,
           10.
           
           
             Aaron
             
             s●parated
             that
             he
             should
             sanctify
             the
             most
             holy
             things
             .
          
           1.
           
           Chr.
           23.
           13.
           
           The
           
             prophets
             called
          
           ,
           the
           
             Apostles
             chosen
          
           .
           Ioh.
           6.
           70.
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           all
           Ministers
           are
           sent
           .
           Rom.
           10.
           15.
           
           
             How
             shall
             they
             preach
             except
             they
             be
             sent
             ?
          
           That
           is
           ,
           they
           can
           not
           lawfully
           preach
           .
           For
           although
           it
           be
           evident
           that
           many
           doe
           preach
           that
           are
           not
           sent
           ,
           yet
           by
           what
           right
           ,
           by
           what
           authority
           ,
           with
           what
           good
           conscience
           can
           they
           preach
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           sent
           ?
           No
           one
           can
           undertake
           and
           exercise
           the
           publick
           employment
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           except
           he
           can
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           
             made
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ▪
          
           Eph.
           3.
           7.
           he
           must
           stay
           for
           a
           call
           ,
           lest
           that
           be
           charged
           upon
           us
           .
           Ier.
           23.
           21.
           
           
             I
             have
             not
             sent
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             ranne
             .
          
           Which
           is
           yet
           further
           plain
           from
           the
           practise
           of
           all
           in
           old
           ,
           and
           New
           Testament
           times
           ,
           who
           diligently
           expected
           and
           observed
           a
           mission
           or
           call
           to
           this
           sacred
           employment
           .
           No
           man
           of
           them
           took
           this
           honour
           to
           himself
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           rightly
           ,
           and
           safely
           )
           Heb.
           5.
           4.
           
           That
           of
           Luther
           therefore
           deserves
           golden
           letters
           ,
           
             Sit
             still
             till
             God
             call
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             although
             thou
             wert
             wiser
             than
          
           Solomon
           or
           Daniel
           ,
           
             yet
             if
             thou
             be
             not
             called
             ,
             flye
             the
             office
             ,
             as
             hell
             it self
             ;
             and
             speak
             not
             a
             word
             .
             If
             God
             need
             thee
             ▪
             he
             will
             call
             thee
             ;
             if
             he
             call
             thee
             not
             ,
             thy
             knowledge
             will
             not
             burst
             thee
          
           &c.
           
           
             For
             God
             doth
             never
             prosper
             the
             labours
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             he
             never
             called
             to
             labour
             ;
             For
             although
             they
             may
             preach
             things
             in
             themselves
             wholsome
             ;
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             heal
             ,
             things
             in
             themselves
             profitable
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             profit
             the
             people
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             great
             hath
             been
             the
             successe
             of
             those
             that
             have
             gone
             at
             God's
             sending
             ,
             and
             preacht
             at
             Gods
             bidding
             .
          
        
         
           Away
           with
           the
           unfixed
           
             Anabaptists
             then
          
           ,
           who
           determine
           any
           self-ordeiner
           of
           what
           condition
           and
           calling
           soever
           ,
           to
           the
           pulpit
           promiscuously
           without
           any
           proofe
           of
           a
           lawfull
           call
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           means
           have
           brought
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           barbarous
           disorder
           ,
           and
           babylonish
           confusion
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           which
           confusion
           God
           abhorrs
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           reiterated
           complaints
           .
           Ier.
           14.
           14.
           and
           23.
           21
           ,
           32.
           and
           27.
           15.
           
           Christ
           reproves
           the
           Angell
           of
           Thyatira
           for
           suffering
           
             Iezabel
             ,
             who
             called
             her self
             a
             proph●●esse
             ,
          
           (
           but
           was
           none
           )
           
             to
             teach
             and
             to
             seduce
             many
             ,
             Rev.
          
           2.
           20.
           
           God
           hath
           also
           punished
           such
           usurpers
           with
           exemplary
           judgments
           ,
           witnesse
           ,
           
             Uzzah
             .
             1
             Sam.
             6.
             6
             ,
             7
             :
             Uzziah
          
           the
           King.
           2
           
             Chro.
             26.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
             ,
          
           and
           Abiram
           ,
           who
           ,
           for
           offering
           to
           arrogate
           to
           themselves
           the
           priesthood
           ,
           were
           swallowed
           up
           alive
           ,
           into
           a
           grave
           made
           without
           hands
           .
           Numb
           .
           16.
           10
           ,
           32.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Inference
           follows
           .
           
             If
             there
             be
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             then
             there
             must
             be
             Schools
             of
             learning
             ,
             and
             Universityes
             .
          
           If
           the
           end
           be
           allowed
           ,
           the
           
           means
           conducing
           to
           that
           end
           must
           not
           be
           denied
           .
           It
           is
           now
           necessary
           ,
           that
           they
           ,
           that
           are
           intended
           for
           the
           sacred
           Ministry
           ,
           be
           instructed
           and
           principled
           in
           the
           Schools
           ,
           those
           Nurseries
           for
           the
           Church
           :
           As
           an
           Orchard
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           excellently
           prun'd
           ,
           manur'd
           ,
           and
           managed
           ,
           and
           set
           with
           the
           choicest
           and
           fruitfullest
           trees
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           wil
           decay
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           come
           to
           nothing
           ,
           except
           there
           be
           a
           Nursery
           of
           young
           plants
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           placed
           and
           succeed
           ,
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           the
           barren
           and
           dead
           trees
           :
           So
           the
           sacred
           Ministry
           cannot
           long
           endure
           sale
           and
           firme
           ,
           except
           there
           be
           some
           formed
           ,
           educated
           ,
           instructed
           in
           the
           Schools
           ;
           and
           fitted
           to
           succeed
           in
           the
           employment
           ;
           For
           Ministeriall
           gifts
           are
           not
           now
           adayes
           inspired
           into
           men
           immediately
           and
           miraculously
           ,
           but
           mediately
           gotten
           by
           reading
           ,
           meditation
           ,
           study
           ,
           and
           diligent
           pains
           ,
           as
           appeares
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           13
           ,
           15.
           
           Hence
           it
           hath
           been
           the
           care
           of
           pious
           Princes
           ,
           to
           found
           ,
           endow
           ,
           and
           maintain
           Schools
           and
           Universities
           ,
           in
           which
           young
           Students
           might
           be
           seasoned
           with
           ,
           and
           educated
           in
           piety
           and
           good
           Learning
           ,
           who
           might
           afterwards
           be
           Champions
           to
           defend
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           flight
           Errours
           and
           Heresies
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           it
           be
           the
           care
           of
           all
           who
           have
           power
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           strongly
           to
           defend
           ,
           and
           diligently
           to
           preserve
           the
           Revenues
           ,
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           Schools
           and
           Universities
           ,
           that
           the
           glory
           of
           our
           Church
           may
           not
           fade
           ,
           but
           be
           still
           more
           and
           more
           glorious
           ,
           :
           unless
           you
           will
           be
           worse
           than
           the
           uncircumcised
           Philistines
           ,
           who
           are
           observed
           to
           have
           spared
           the
           Colledge
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Isa.
           10.
           5.
           
        
         
           Away
           then
           with
           
             Familists
             ▪
             Anabaptists
             ,
             VVeigelians
          
           ,
           &c.
           who
           rail
           against
           Learning
           ,
           and
           Learned
           men
           at
           this
           rate
           .
           
             They
             are
             unsit
             for
             the
             Ministry
             who
             are
             trained
             in
             Schools
             ,
             and
             taught
             of
             men
             ;
             There
             is
             no
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             in
             Universities
             ,
             They
             are
             the
             Nurseries
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             the
             Plagues
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           Oh
           the
           Aegyptian
           darkness
           that
           hath
           overspread
           the
           mindes
           of
           men
           !
           Oh
           Impudence
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           second
           !
           who
           condemned
           them
           all
           for
           Hereticks
           ,
           not
           onely
           that
           were
           Students
           ,
           but
           (
           whose
           hatred
           of
           Learning
           was
           so
           deadly
           )
           tha●
           
             he
             pronounced
             all
             them
             Hereticks
             ▪
             that
             either
             in
             earnest
             or
             in
             jest
             should
             name
             an
             University
          
           ;
           who
           therefore
           commanded
           the
           Romans
           not
           to
           suffer
           their
           children
           to
           converse
           in
           Books
           ,
           or
           to
           study
           for
           Learning
           ,
           saying
           ,
           it
           were
           enough
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           write
           and
           read
           .
           These
           men
           are
           not
           more
           like
           this
           Paul
           the
           Pope
           ,
           than
           
           he
           was
           unlike
           to
           Paul
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           himself
           was
           brought
           up
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           learned
           Gamaliel
           ,
           and
           commends
           Reading
           ,
           Study
           ,
           and
           Meditation
           to
           his
           Son
           Timothy
           ,
           as
           you
           saw
           before
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           there
           be
           found
           the
           seeds
           of
           sinne
           in
           these
           Seminaries
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           purged
           ,
           and
           not
           spoyled
           ;
           refined
           ,
           and
           not
           consumed
           ;
           made
           better
           ,
           and
           not
           unmade
           .
           Let
           corruption
           be
           drained
           ;
           abuses
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           them
           remain
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           appears
           hence
           ,
           that
           that
           is
           a
           sound
           and
           savoury
           Ministry
           which
           bites
           and
           pie●ceth
           the
           consciences
           of
           the
           hearers
           .
           The
           Masse
           indeed
           is
           toothlesse
           ,
           and
           cannot
           bite
           ,
           but
           Salt
           is
           of
           a
           b●ing
           and
           sharp
           nature
           .
           Nothing
           torments
           a
           sinner
           like
           the
           free
           and
           ●incere
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           Hence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           the
           sincere
           and
           savoury
           Preachers
           do
           purchase
           to
           themselves
           all
           contempt
           ,
           reproach
           and
           hatred
           ;
           which
           gave
           occasion
           to
           Luther
           (
           who
           knew
           well
           enough
           what
           salt
           preaching
           was
           )
           to
           define
           preaching
           thus
           ,
           
             It
             is
             a
             deriving
             of
             the
             hatred
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             upon
             ones
             self
             .
          
           Hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           hated
           and
           persecuted
           Christ
           and
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           because
           they
           testified
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           works
           ,
           thereof
           were
           evill
           ,
           Iohn
           7.
           7.
           and
           15.
           19.
           
           The
           Gospell
           ,
           because
           of
           its
           sharpness
           ,
           has
           alwayes
           been
           the
           scorn
           and
           derision
           of
           the
           stinking
           world
           ,
           requiring
           the
           Mortification
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           self-deniall
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           unpleasant
           to
           corrupt
           nature
           .
           And
           although
           these
           sharp
           Corrosives
           ,
           these
           bitter
           Pills
           do
           heal
           and
           purge
           ,
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           tenderness
           and
           softness
           of
           the
           most
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           rather
           rot
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           sharply
           reproved
           ,
           although
           that
           be
           for
           salvation
           .
           But
           this
           is
           an
           infallible
           Argument
           of
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           heart
           full
           of
           putrifying
           fores
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           abide
           the
           salt
           of
           sound
           Reproof
           ,
           witness
           
             Ahab
             ,
             1
             Kings
             18.
             
             ●4
             .
             Amaziah
             Amos
          
           7.
           10.
           and
           
             Faelix
             ,
             Acts
          
           24.
           25.
           
           No
           wonder
           then
           if
           they
           have
           filthy
           hearts
           ,
           and
           stinking
           lives
           ,
           who
           studiously
           put
           away
           from
           them
           this
           salt
           ,
           withdraw
           themselves
           from
           this
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           us
           ,
           Brethren
           in
           the
           ministry
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           faint
           ,
           but
           go
           on
           with
           chear
           and
           courage
           ,
           thanking
           God
           that
           we
           are
           worthy
           to
           be
           hated
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           good
           proof
           of
           our
           sincerity
           to
           be
           so
           entreated
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           to
           be
           vile
           ,
           to
           season
           the
           corrupt
           world
           with
           the
           savoury
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           Oh
           that
           we
           might
           be
           yet
           more
           vile
           !
           let
           us
           love
           study
           ,
           preach
           sound
           doctrin
           ,
           
           which
           although
           it
           be
           sharp
           ,
           yet
           its
           savoury
           ,
           although
           it
           wound
           the
           conscience
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           heal
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           bitter
           in
           the
           mouth
           yet
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           will
           prove
           sweeter
           than
           the
           honey
           and
           the
           honey-comb
           .
           Although
           the
           Ploughshare
           of
           the
           Gospell
           touch
           upon
           our
           very
           soules
           ,
           yet
           let
           it
           be
           welcome
           ,
           if
           by
           this
           means
           our
           spirituall
           weeds
           and
           thistles
           may
           be
           rooted
           out
           .
           Christs
           Spouse
           is
           a
           
             Dove
             ,
             Cant.
          
           5.
           2.
           
           Now
           Doves
           love
           salt
           exceedingly
           .
           Oh
           then
           ye
           Christians
           ,
           fly
           to
           the
           Congregations
           ,
           where
           this
           Salt
           is
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           as
           doves
           to
           the
           windows
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           More
           Corrolaries
           issuing
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           THe
           Third
           Use
           is
           for
           Consolation
           .
           It
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           Sathan
           does
           persecute
           the
           sound
           and
           sincere
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           with
           all
           might
           and
           main
           ,
           knowing
           them
           to
           be
           the
           main
           enemies
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           that
           seek
           by
           all
           means
           to
           destroy
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           was
           prophesied
           of
           them
           ,
           Luke
           10.
           18.
           them
           therefore
           he
           assails
           with
           reproaches
           ,
           persecution
           ,
           perdition
           ,
           fire
           ,
           sword
           ,
           banishment
           ,
           hunger
           ,
           thirst
           ,
           and
           death
           it self
           .
           He
           encourageth
           his
           Agents
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           of
           Syria
           did
           his
           Captains
           ,
           1
           
             Kings
             22.
             31.
             
             Fight
             neither
             against
             great
             nor
             small
             ,
             save
             onely
             against
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           For
           the
           King
           being
           conquered
           ,
           the
           souldiers
           flie
           :
           the
           Shepherd
           being
           smitten
           ,
           the
           sheep
           are
           scattered
           .
           Let
           not
           us
           dream
           of
           better
           usage
           from
           him
           and
           his
           than
           Christ
           and
           his
           disciples
           found
           from
           them
           .
           The
           Apostles
           were
           counted
           by
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             off-scouring
             of
             all
             things
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           12.
           men
           unworthy
           of
           the
           society
           of
           men
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           exterminated
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           troden
           under
           foot
           .
           Paul
           is
           counted
           a
           babler
           Acts
           17.
           18.
           
           a
           
             pestilent
             fellow
          
           ,
           nay
           ,
           if
           we
           translate
           the
           word
           properly
           ,
           
             the
             Plague
          
           it self
           ,
           
             Act.
             24.
             5.
             
             a
             man
             unfit
             to
             live
             ,
             Act.
          
           22.
           22.
           
           Christ
           himself
           was
           every
           where
           entertained
           with
           scoffs
           ,
           beaten
           with
           whips
           ,
           assaulted
           with
           stones
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           put
           to
           an
           ignominious
           death
           .
           But
           let
           us
           quietly
           endure
           all
           these
           Afflictions
           ,
           and
           patiently
           undergo
           all
           that
           
           men
           or
           devills
           can
           load
           with
           ,
           in
           hope
           of
           the
           glory
           that
           is
           to
           be
           revealed
           .
           Let
           wanto●●
           mock
           ,
           let
           malice
           insult
           〈…〉
           world
           whe●
           it's
           teeth
           at
           us
           ,
           the
           devill
           smite
           his
           hands
           at
           us
           ,
           Christ
           Iesus
           holdeth
           the
           starrs
           in
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           will
           certainly
           maintain
           and
           preserve
           them
           .
           For
           he
           is
           not
           only
           the
           author
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Protector
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           promised
           safety
           to
           the
           persons
           ,
           and
           successe
           to
           the
           pains
           of
           his
           Ministers
           .
           
             Ier.
             15.
             20.
             
             Luk.
          
           21.
           15.
           
           This
           is
           shadowed
           out
           by
           Christ'●
           
             right
             ●and
          
           .
           For
           the
           right
           hand
           denotes
           love
           ,
           Hence
           Iacob
           call●
           his
           yongest
           sonne
           Benjamin
           or
           
             the
             son
             of
             his
             right
             hand
             .
             Gen.
          
           35
           ,
           ●8
           .
           Because
           he
           was
           as
           dear
           to
           him
           as
           a
           mans
           right
           hand
           uses
           to
           be
           to
           him
           .
           It
           also
           denotes
           and
           promises
           protection
           and
           the
           greatest
           care
           .
           Ps.
           17.
           7.
           
           The
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           are
           his
           e●bassadors
           .
           Now
           embassadors
           are
           inviolable
           by
           the
           law
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           and
           injuryes
           and
           indignityes
           done
           to
           them
           use
           to
           find
           a
           sharp
           revenge
           .
           If
           David
           so
           severely
           revenged
           the
           injury
           offered
           to
           his
           Embassadors
           by
           the
           Ammonites
           ,
           who
           shaved
           their
           beards
           ,
           and
           cut
           their
           garments
           by
           the
           halfes
           ,
           with
           how
           much
           sorer
           vengeance
           shall
           Christ
           repay
           the
           greater
           reproaches
           and
           indignityes
           with
           which
           wicked
           men
           entreat
           his
           Ministers
           ?
           
             VVho
             ever
             curseth
             Father
             or
             Mother
             shall
             dye
             the
             death
             .
          
           Lev.
           20.
           9.
           
           Christ's
           Ministers
           are
           
             spirituall
             fathers
          
           to
           regenerate
           men
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           already
           proved
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           Mothers
           ,
           
             travailing
             in
             birth
             till
             Christ
             be
             formed
             in
          
           their
           people
           .
           Gal.
           4.
           19.
           
           Nay
           it
           is
           evident
           by
           palpable
           demonstrations
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           revenged
           the
           quarrell
           of
           his
           violated
           embassadors
           .
           He
           hath
           broken
           prelaticall
           powers
           ,
           and
           hereticall
           Councells
           proclaiming
           warre
           against
           his
           Ministers
           .
           He
           hath
           
             reproved
             Kings
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Do
             my
             prophets
             no
             harm
             .
             Ps.
          
           105.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           He
           will
           smite
           thorough
           the
           loins
           of
           all
           that
           rise
           up
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           hate
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           rise
           not
           again
           .
           Dent.
           33.
           11.
           
           Witnesse
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           Pa●hur
           ,
           who
           persecuted
           the
           prophet
           
             Ieremiah
             .
             Ier.
          
           20
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           the
           Children
           that
           mockt
           the
           prophet
           
             Elisha
             ,
             2
             ,
             Kin.
          
           2.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           King
           Saul
           who
           had
           slain
           many
           of
           the
           Lord's
           prophets
           ,
           himself
           was
           miserably
           slain
           at
           Mount
           
             Gilboa
             ,
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           Abiram
           pay'd
           dearly
           for
           their
           conspiracy
           against
           Moses
           and
           
             Aaron
             ,
             Numb
             .
             16.
          
           
           Ieroboam's
           hand
           which
           he
           stretched
           out
           against
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           dryed
           up
           .
           1
           
             Kin.
             13.
             4.
             
             Asa
          
           imprisoned
           Hanani
           the
           Lord's
           seer
           ,
           and
           he
           dyes
           of
           the
           gowte
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           Physicians
           .
           2.
           
           
             Chro.
             16.
             10
             ,
             12.
             
             Ioa●h
          
           commanded
           his
           servants
           
           to
           stone
           Zechariah
           the
           son
           of
           Ieho●ada
           the
           priest
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           same
           Zechariah
           .
           did
           his
           servants
           kill
           him
           upon
           his
           bed
           .
           2.
           
           
             Chro.
             24.
             
             Elymas
          
           withstood
           Paul
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           struck
           blind
           upon
           it
           .
           Act
           13.
           
           We
           know
           the
           sad
           desolation
           of
           Ierusalem
           that
           had
           killed
           the
           prophets
           ,
           and
           stoned
           God
           '
           s
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           what
           befell
           the
           whole
           b●dy
           of
           the
           Iewish
           people
           who
           killed
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           evill
           entreated
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           any
           body
           can
           tell
           .
           It
           is
           done
           unto
           them
           according
           to
           the
           sentence
           which
           themselves
           past
           upon
           such
           offenders
           .
           Mat.
           21.
           41.
           
           Now
           if
           God
           spared
           not
           Ierusalem
           because
           of
           the
           injury
           done
           to
           his
           Ministers
           (
           2.
           
           Chron.
           36.
           15
           ,
           16.
           17.
           )
           How
           shall
           he
           spare
           the
           haters
           and
           despisers
           both
           of
           his
           Ministers
           and
           Ministry
           ?
           Shall
           not
           the
           like
           causes
           produce
           the
           like
           effect
           ?
           Is
           not
           God
           allwayes
           like
           himself
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           man
           that
           refused
           to
           hearken
           unto
           the
           priest
           standing
           to
           minister
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           was
           sentenced
           to
           dye
           by
           God's
           law
           ;
           
             (
             Deut.
             17.
             12.
             
          
           )
           what
           more
           heavy
           doome
           shall
           they
           undergoe
           ,
           that
           scorn
           ,
           contemn
           ,
           reproach
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ?
           When
           God
           would
           expresse
           a
           people
           given
           up
           to
           all
           wickednesse
           ,
           he
           says
           of
           them
           that
           
             they
             are
             like
             to
             them
             that
             strive
             with
             the
             priest
             .
             Hos.
          
           4.
           4.
           you
           may
           read
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           proportionablenesse
           of
           the
           judgment
           .
           
             Ier.
             20.
             11.
             1
             
             Thes
             ,
          
           2.
           16.
           whosoever
           shall
           neglect
           or
           despise
           the
           sacred
           ministry
           ,
           or
           the
           faithfull
           Ministers
           thereof
           ,
           let
           him
           know
           that
           he
           despises
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           who
           gives
           both
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           gifts
           to
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           The
           contempt
           that
           is
           cast
           upon
           Christ's
           Ambassadors
           lights
           upon
           Christ
           himself
           .
           
             Luk
             10.
             16.
             
             Is.
          
           7.
           13.
           
           Let
           no
           plots
           ,
           devices
           ,
           injuryes
           ,
           conspiracyes
           ,
           then
           weaken
           our
           courages
           ,
           or
           dant
           our
           hearts
           :
           For
           Christ
           Iesus
           shall
           be
           with
           us
           ,
           not
           a
           few
           days
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           by
           his
           power
           and
           spirit
           .
           Mat.
           28.
           29.
           
           He
           whose
           name
           is
           Immanuel
           ,
           will
           not
           ,
           cannot
           be
           farre
           from
           us
           .
           The
           world
           shall
           sooner
           cease
           to
           be
           ,
           than
           Christ
           cease
           to
           be
           with
           us
           .
           He
           will
           protect
           us
           in
           dangers
           ,
           comfort
           us
           in
           temptations
           ,
           help
           us
           in
           undertakings
           ,
           direct
           us
           in
           doubts
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           occasions
           stand
           by
           us
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           be
           of
           good
           courage
           ,
           discharg
           our
           calling
           ,
           going
           on
           it
           cheerfully
           .
           What
           though
           we
           may
           tremble
           at
           the
           sense
           of
           our
           own
           infirmities
           ;
           yet
           we
           may
           be
           bold
           and
           adventurous
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           Christ.
           He
           will
           not
           desert
           us
           in
           the
           work
           that
           is
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           will
           either
           give
           fredome
           from
           suffering
           ,
           or
           patience
           ,
           courage
           ,
           and
           constancy
           wherewithall
           to
           
           suffer
           .
           Through
           the
           wonderfull
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           things
           shall
           work
           together
           for
           good
           unto
           us
           .
           He
           can
           make
           to
           his
           messengers
           medicines
           out
           of
           this
           poyson
           ,
           cause
           roses
           to
           spring
           up
           to
           them
           from
           amidst
           these
           prickles
           ,
           and
           make
           figs
           to
           be
           the
           fruit
           of
           these
           thistles
           Let
           hereticall
           men
           g●●sh
           their
           teeth
           sharpen
           their
           swords
           ,
           spit
           their
           venome
           at
           us
           ;
           their
           end
           shall
           be
           to
           be
           destroyed
           .
           Let
           them
           associate
           themselves
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           broken
           in
           pieces
           ;
           Let
           them
           gird
           themselves
           they
           shall
           be
           broken
           in
           pieces
           .
           Let
           them
           take
           Counsell
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           in
           vain
           .
           Let
           them
           speak
           the
           word
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           stand
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           with
           us
           :
           Is.
           8.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Let
           our
           adversaryes
           write
           whole
           volumes
           of
           satyres
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           fill
           every
           page
           and
           line
           with
           some
           new
           scandall
           or
           reproachfull
           title
           ;
           we
           will
           bind
           them
           as
           Crowns
           upon
           our
           heads
           .
           They
           do
           the
           best
           to
           me
           .
           (
           quoth
           Luther
           )
           who
           speak
           the
           worst
           of
           me
           :
           Luther
           feeds
           upon
           opprobries
           ,
           The
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           are
           in
           this
           ,
           like
           Philip
           King
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           who
           used
           to
           thank
           the
           Athenian
           Orators
           for
           rayling
           him
           into
           the
           better
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           resolved
           that
           his
           upright
           conversation
           should
           confute
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           lye
           to
           all
           their
           soul-mouthed
           declamations
           .
           They
           think
           with
           Seneca
           that
           no
           name
           is
           better
           ,
           than
           an
           ill
           name
           well
           got
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           let
           us
           comfort
           our selves
           against
           the
           ingratitude
           of
           the
           shamelesse
           world
           ,
           by
           the
           serious
           review
           of
           Gods
           gracious
           promises
           .
           Do
           wretched
           and
           godlesse
           men
           deprive
           and
           defraud
           us
           of
           temporall
           rewards
           ?
           It
           is
           God
           who
           hath
           promised
           eternall
           ones
           .
           For
           the
           best
           wages
           of
           Christs
           ,
           Ministers
           are
           reserved
           in
           heaven
           for
           them
           ,
           where
           they
           shall
           inherit
           an
           eminency
           (
           if
           not
           a
           singularity
           )
           of
           eternall
           glory
           and
           brightnesse
           .
           
             Dan.
             12.
             3.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             12.
             
             Mat.
             24.
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             I
             Cor.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9.
             1.
             
             P●t
             .
          
           5.
           4.
           
           This
           Crown
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           still
           had
           in
           his
           eye
           ▪
           1.
           
           
             Tim.
             4
             ▪
             8.
             
             Rom.
          
           8.
           18.
           
           Suffering
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           triumphing
           to
           eternity
           :
           The
           work
           shall
           have
           an
           end
           ,
           but
           so
           shall
           not
           the
           wages
           .
           The
           people
           shall-receive
           each
           man
           a
           reward
           for
           his
           good
           works
           ,
           but
           the
           pasto●
           shall
           receive
           a
           reward
           for
           the
           good
           works
           of
           them
           all
           ;
           For
           his
           own
           he
           shall
           receive
           a
           Crown
           ,
           for
           each
           of
           theirs
           a
           coronet
           ,
           as
           Chrysostome
           acutely
           notes
           .
        
         
           Nay
           even
           in
           this
           life
           they
           shall
           be
           sure
           of
           some
           reward
           ,
           as
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Encrease
             of
             their
             gifts
          
           .
           This
           augmentation
           is
           sure
           ;
           they
           have
           God
           '
           s
           own
           expresse
           order
           for
           it
           ,
           
             Mat.
             13.
             12.
             
             To
             him
             that
             hath
             shall
             more
             be
             given
             .
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             feast
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
          
           which
           in
           the
           saddest
           and
           ebbest
           condition
           of
           life
           accompanies
           a
           sincere
           fai●hful
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           eys
           only
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           his
           hearers
           .
           Act.
           23.
           1.
           and
           Chap.
           24.
           16.
           2.
           
           Cor.
           1.
           12.
           and
           Chap.
           6.
           10.
           when
           he
           shall
           be
           as
           a
           man
           sorrowing
           yet
           here
           in
           he
           shall
           rejoyce
           ;
           In
           a
           time
           of
           famine
           he
           shall
           have
           this
           table
           spread
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           concurrence
           of
           
             divine
             assistance
          
           .
           
           Whom
           God
           calls
           to
           this
           employment
           ,
           them
           he
           will
           also
           protect
           and
           assist
           ,
           and
           give
           in
           fresh
           supplyes
           of
           new
           strength
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           same
           .
           
             Is.
             42.
             6.
             
             I
             have
             called
             thee
             ,
             I
             will
             hold
             thee
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             keep
             thee
             .
          
           Thus
           will
           God
           shew
           himself
           a
           father
           ,
           and
           a
           Protector
           to
           them
           .
           Nay
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           only
           save
           them
           ,
           but
           clothe
           them
           with
           Salvation
           .
           Ps
           132.
           16.
           
        
         
           A
           fourth
           corollary
           may
           be
           this
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           study
           to
           preserve
           mutuall
           
             peace
             and
             concord
             amongst
             our selves
          
           .
           God
           hath
           joyned
           salt
           and
           peace
           together
           ,
           
             Mark
             9.
             50.
             
             Have
             salt
             in
             your selves
             ,
             and
             have
             peace
             one
             with
             another
             .
          
           Now
           what
           things
           God
           hath
           joyned
           let
           no
           one
           par●
           asunder
           .
           Because
           salt
           by
           its
           acrimony
           biteth
           ,
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           presently
           advises
           so
           wisely
           to
           temper
           it
           ,
           that
           peace
           may
           be
           preserved
           inviolable
           .
           The
           love
           of
           our
           brother
           must
           correct
           the
           salt
           of
           correction
           ,
           and
           the
           salt
           of
           justice
           must
           season
           the
           love
           of
           our
           brother
           .
           And
           so
           shall
           we
           be
           insuperable
           ,
           by
           being
           inseparable
           ,
           and
           shall
           gain
           many
           to
           Christ
           :
           As
           lighted
           torches
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           separated
           cause
           a
           smoake
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           be
           united
           do
           encrease
           the
           flame
           .
           All
           wisdome
           is
           folly
           and
           madnesse
           except
           it
           be
           seasoned
           with
           peace
           and
           charity
           .
           As
           sacrifices
           must
           be
           without
           honey
           ,
           so
           neither
           doth
           any
           service
           or
           sacrifice
           please
           God
           that
           issues
           from
           an
           heart
           stuffed
           with
           anger
           ,
           envy
           ,
           animosity
           ,
           and
           bitternesse
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           forget
           that
           there
           are
           many
           Canaanites
           and
           Perizzites
           in
           the
           land
           that
           are
           offended
           at
           our
           differences
           ,
           and
           from
           them
           seek
           occasion
           to
           oppresse
           and
           devoure
           us
           .
           Let
           us
           by
           mutuall
           and
           universall
           concord
           therefore
           grow
           into
           one
           body
           ,
           into
           one
           soule
           ,
           thinking
           with
           our selves
           what
           an
           incongruous
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           messengers
           of
           peace
           should
           fall
           into
           mutuall
           jarrs
           ;
           and
           how
           unseasonable
           it
           is
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           (
           the
           adversary
           is
           laying
           snares
           for
           us
           )
           our
           strength
           had
           more
           need
           be
           united
           by
           peace
           ,
           than
           broken
           and
           enfeebled
           by
           divisions
           .
           There
           is
           a
           fitter
           object
           of
           our
           anger
           than
           one
           anothers
           throats
           .
           And
           he
           seems
           to
           be
           mad
           but
           too
           much
           ,
           who
           promises
           himself
           a
           standing
           ,
           in
           the
           downfall
           
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           an
           excellent
           ▪
           commendation
           which
           is
           given
           to
           Myconius
           by
           a
           worthy
           Author
           .
           He
           lived
           with
           his
           collegues
           two
           and
           twenty
           years
           together
           in
           an
           uninterrupted
           peace
           and
           concord
           .
           
           We
           have
           runne
           ,
           (
           sayes
           Myconius
           himself
           )
           We
           have
           wrestled
           ,
           we
           have
           wrought
           ,
           we
           have
           ●ought
           ,
           we
           have
           conquered
           most
           unanimously
           and
           undividedly
           .
           Oh
           that
           some
           such
           blessed
           fire
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           peace
           were
           kindled
           in
           our
           frozen
           breasts
           .
           That
           the
           Character
           sometimes
           proper
           to
           the
           primitive
           Church
           might
           be
           common
           to
           us
           all
           ,
           
             See
             how
             they
             love
             one
             another
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             dye
             one
             for
             another
             .
          
           In
           those
           dayes
           says
           the
           Historian
           ,
           Act.
           4.
           32.
           
           Believers
           ,
           nay
           the
           whole
           multitude
           of
           believers
           were
           of
           one
           heart
           and
           of
           one
           soul
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           morall
           onenesse
           though
           not
           a
           physicall
           one
           ,
           for
           they
           did
           so
           agree
           in
           minds
           and
           manners
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           indeed
           had
           but
           one
           heart
           and
           the
           same
           soul
           amongst
           them
           all
           .
           Oh
           happy
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           comparatively
           to
           ours
           wherein
           men
           and
           minds
           are
           of
           all
           equall
           number
           !
           Oh
           memorable
           wish
           of
           that
           famous
           preacher
           Dr.
           
             Stoughton
             !
             So
             that
             brotherly
             unity
             may
             be
             preserved
             ,
             quoth
             he
             ,
             Let
             me
             below
             even
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             rather
             than
             exalted
             in
             a
             tryumphant
             Chariot
             by
             a
             Cadmean
             conquest
             .
             Let
             others
             affect
             the
             great
             title
             of
          
           Ptolomaeus
           .
           
             I
             am
             more
             pleased
             with
             the
             pleasant
             name
             of
          
           Irenaeus
           .
           This
           peaceable
           frame
           concerns
           all
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           are
           sent
           to
           preach
           to
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           ,
           for
           ,
           not
           to
           prey
           upon
           others
           ,
           to
           build
           up
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           to
           demolish
           it
           ,
           to
           worke
           and
           not
           to
           wrangle
           .
           The
           harmony
           and
           joynt
           consent
           of
           the
           builders
           promotes
           the
           building
           ,
           
             Neh.
             4.
             76.
             
             Solomons
          
           ,
           temple
           was
           built
           without
           noyse
           ,
           1
           King
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           which
           by
           a
           profitable
           type
           doth
           shadow
           out
           the
           peaceableness
           of
           the
           builders
           and
           quietness
           of
           Christ's
           Church
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           noyse
           of
           contentions
           &
           schismes
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           heard
           .
           The
           builders
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           should
           not
           be
           divided
           as
           
           Nehemiah's
           servants
           were
           ,
           halfe
           to
           the
           worke
           and
           halfe
           to
           the
           warre
           ,
           neither
           must
           these
           spirituall
           builders
           have
           swords
           girded
           upon
           their
           sides
           when
           they
           build
           as
           his
           builders
           had
           ,
           Neh.
           4.
           18.
           
           If
           we
           will
           revenge
           our selves
           upon
           the
           bitternesse
           and
           malice
           of
           base
           spirits
           ,
           the
           best
           way
           of
           revenging
           is
           by
           forgetting
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           vex
           them
           is
           to
           be
           more
           zealous
           and
           servent
           in
           the
           study
           ,
           practise
           and
           pursuit
           of
           opposed
           Godlinesse
           :
           If
           we
           will
           contend
           with
           their
           murmurings
           and
           malice
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           by
           faith
           and
           patience
           and
           meeknesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           as
           knowing
           it
           better
           to
           neglect
           them
           than
           to
           stand
           
           to
           confute
           them
           ,
           to
           pass
           them
           by
           in
           silence
           than
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Neither
           do
           we
           want
           motives
           to
           this
           peaceableness
           .
           
             (
             1
             )
             Our
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           Rom.
           15.
           33.
           2
           
           Cor.
           13.
           11.
           
           (
           2
           )
           Christ
           Ie●us
           is
           
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           Isa.
           9.
           6.
           
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           sons
           of
           God
           are
           the
           
             sons
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           Luke
           10.
           6.
           
           (
           4.
           )
           The
           Gospel
           which
           we
           preach
           is
           
             the
             Gospel
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           Eph
           :
           6.
           15.
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           we
           are
           called
           unto
           peace
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           15.
           
           Therefore
           follow
           peace
           ,
           pursue
           it
           with
           the
           greatest
           vehemency
           ,
           nay
           ,
           although
           it
           flye
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           men
           will
           not
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           yet
           pursue
           it
           with
           indefatigable
           pains
           ,
           
             Psal.
             34.
             15.
             
             H●b
             .
             12.
             14.
             love
             Truth
             &
             Peace
             .
             Zach.
          
           8.
           19.
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           Truth
           is
           better
           with
           Discord
           ,
           than
           a
           sinfull
           Concord
           :
           But
           
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lyes
             ,
             let
             us
             follow
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
          
           Rom.
           12.
           18.
           
           For
           we
           are
           
             one
             body
          
           ,
           we
           are
           governed
           by
           
             one
             Spirit
          
           ,
           we
           have
           
             one
             hope
             ,
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptism
             ,
          
           Eph.
           4.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Moreover
           ,
           this
           is
           just
           ,
           honest
           ,
           good
           ,
           pleasant
           ,
           as
           Sibelius
           out
           of
           
             Ps.
             1
             33.
             1.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             pag.
          
           576.
           proves
           by
           many
           strong
           and
           savory
           Arguments
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
           Asserts
           and
           vindicates
           the
           Maintenance
           of
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           Fifth
           use
           is
           for
           the
           reprehension
           and
           correction
           of
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Levellers
          
           ,
           &c.
           who
           deny
           those
           stipends
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           are
           due
           by
           a
           right
           both
           divine
           and
           humane
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           both
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           for
           ,
           
             grant
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             needs
             grant
             stipends
             ,
          
           by
           which
           it
           may
           be
           maintained
           .
           This
           is
           almost
           as
           clear
           as
           a
           Demonstration
           can
           make
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           
             VVho
             goeth
             to
             warre
             at
             his
             own
             charges
             ?
          
           even
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           dictates
           this
           ,
           that
           
             the
             workman
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             wages
             .
          
           Hence
           Moses
           gave
           unto
           the
           Levites
           by
           divine
           appointment
           the
           Ten●●
           ,
           the
           first-Fruits
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Sacrifices
           ,
           the
           yearly
           pension
           of
           a
           ●hekel
           ,
           the
           mony
           for
           the
           redemption
           of
           the
           first-born
           ,
           the
           mony
           for
           vows
           ,
           as
           appears
           
             Exod.
             34.
             26.
             
             Lev.
             27.
             3●
             &c.
             Numb
             .
          
           18.
           
           In
           that
           universal
           famine
           in
           Aegypt
           ,
           when
           Ioseph
           the
           Kings
           Steward
           bought
           all
           the
           Land
           for
           Pharaoh
           ,
           he
           bought
           not
           the
           Priests
           land
           ,
           but
           allowed
           them
           Corn
           out
           of
           the
           Kings
           Granaries
           ,
           
             Gen.
             47.
          
           22.
           
           Even
           Pharaoh
           himself
           ,
           although
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           had
           yet
           a
           
           singular
           care
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           his
           Gods
           ,
           and
           maintined
           their
           Priests
           at
           his
           own
           proper
           cost
           and
           charges
           ;
           And
           ,
           if
           Pharaoh
           was
           so
           carefull
           for
           his
           Priests
           as
           to
           mantain
           them
           for
           the
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           of
           himself
           and
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           wicked
           and
           ungratefull
           to
           his
           ●eigned
           Deities
           :
           What
           an
           ingratitude
           ,
           what
           a
           sacriledge
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Ministers
           of
           the
           true
           God
           should
           be
           neglected
           by
           Princes
           and
           Powers
           that
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           whose
           pains
           they
           know
           to
           be
           of
           Gods
           approbation
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           salva●ion
           .
           Hezekiah
           that
           Father
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           give
           a
           good
           part
           of
           his
           own
           substance
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           commanded
           the
           people
           to
           maintain
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           ;
           that
           being
           freed
           from
           secular
           cares
           ,
           they
           might
           wholly
           give
           themselves
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           lay
           out
           themselves
           in
           their
           sacred
           function
           ,
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           2
           
             Chron
             31
             ,
             4
             ,
             12.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           the
           least
           (
           was
           it
           not
           the
           greatest
           )
           of
           
           Alexander's
           Commendations
           ,
           that
           he
           loved
           and
           honoured
           Learning
           and
           larned
           men
           ;
           which
           made
           his
           times
           be
           so
           fruitfull
           of
           great
           wits
           ,
           and
           witty
           Inventions
           .
           He
           so
           well
           know
           how
           to
           esteem
           Learning
           ,
           and
           to
           treat
           the
           learned
           ,
           that
           it
           afterwards
           ,
           became
           a
           Proverb
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             hadst
             lived
             in
          
           Alexander's
           
             times
             ▪
             he
             would
             have
             given
             thee
             a
             Cyprus
             or
             a
             Phoenice
             for
             every
             Verse
             .
          
           For
           as
           a
           good
           refined
           disposition
           of
           the
           ayr
           begets
           plenty
           of
           fruits
           ,
           so
           the
           benign
           and
           ingenious
           disposition
           and
           constitution
           of
           Kings
           and
           Powers
           produces
           a
           great
           encrease
           of
           Arts
           and
           Ingenuities
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           envy
           ,
           ignorance
           and
           baseness
           of
           Princes
           blasts
           the
           fruit
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           birth
           of
           the
           brain
           abortive
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           we
           have
           Nehemiah
           contending
           even
           with
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           denyed
           the
           Levites
           their
           tythes
           and
           salaries
           ,
           
             Neh
             13.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
          
           and
           he
           accounts
           this
           contention
           a
           subject
           fit
           for
           divine
           Remembrance
           ;
           ver
           .
           14.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           let
           all
           Christian
           Magistrates
           take
           care
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           who
           are
           ignorant
           of
           manual
           employments
           )
           be
           not
           driven
           to
           wrestle
           with
           want
           and
           hunger
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           be
           turned
           aside
           from
           the
           diligent
           execution
           of
           their
           weighty
           calling
           ,
           to
           the
           care
           of
           providing
           inecessities
           for
           nature
           ,
           All
           know
           that
           the
           Ministry
           is
           a
           very
           weighty
           Calling
           ,
           great
           enough
           for
           the
           shoulders
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           may
           justly
           take
           up
           and
           challenge
           the
           whole
           man
           neither
           can
           the
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           (
           nor
           ought
           they
           )
           to
           ex●●cise
           any
           manuall
           
           Art
           ,
           whereby
           to
           provide
           sufficient
           supplies
           or
           maintenance
           for
           themselves
           and
           theirs
           ,
           who
           must
           either
           therefore
           live
           upon
           their
           people
           ,
           or
           dye
           amongst
           them
           for
           want
           of
           a
           livelyhood
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Let
           them
           take
           heed
           they
           do
           not
           diminish
           ,
           or
           suffer
           to
           be
           diminisht
           ,
           or
           withheld
           the
           gifts
           given
           to
           God
           by
           pious
           Ancestors
           .
           For
           God
           is
           the
           revenger
           of
           all
           such
           ,
           who
           will
           send
           upon
           the
           unthankfull
           world
           a
           famine
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           for
           the
           famishing
           of
           his
           Messengers
           ,
           but
           rather
           let
           them
           imitate
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           who
           took
           care
           that
           the
           Clergy
           should
           receive
           liberall
           and
           honourable
           stipends
           ,
           and
           confirm'd
           it
           by
           a
           Law
           ,
           
             Euseb
             ,
             de
             vita
             Constant
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             21.
             36
             ,
             39.
             
             Sozomen
             ,
             Hist
             ,
             Eccl.
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             8.
             l.
             2.
             cap.
          
           4.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Let
           them
           take
           heed
           lest
           the
           Levellers
           do
           also
           levell
           the
           
             weal
             publike
          
           ,
           and
           convert
           it
           into
           private-wealth
           ;
           for
           after
           the
           contempt
           of
           Moses
           ,
           follows
           the
           insurrection
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           Numb
           .
           26.
           
           Nay
           for
           this
           ,
           amongst
           other
           causes
           ,
           do
           these
           men
           decry
           Ministers
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           pillars
           of
           the
           Magistracy
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           I
           may
           handle
           these
           things
           the
           more
           exactly
           ,
           I
           will
           discuss
           this
           position
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           certain
           and
           fixed
           stipends
           due
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Gods
           VVord
           ,
           by
           a
           divine
           right
           ,
           from
           their
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           secular
           cares
           and
           wordly
           incumbrances
           ,
           and
           give
           up
           their
           whole
           selves
           to
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           are
           Patrons
           of
           this
           Truth
           ,
           the
           Opponents
           and
           Adversaries
           are
           the
           
             Anabaptistical
             party
          
           ,
           and
           other
           sectaries
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           the
           thing
           may
           be
           the
           rather
           clear
           and
           evident
           ,
           I
           will
           1.
           
           Confirm
           the
           position
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           sacred
           Scripture
           .
           2.
           
           I
           vince
           the
           same
           by
           Arguments
           .
           3.
           
           Briefly
           answer
           the
           wranglings
           ,
           and
           break
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           Truths
           Adversaries
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Truth
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           Truth
           it self
           ,
           even
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           whose
           words
           are
           express
           for
           it
           ,
           
             Mat.
             10.
             10
             
             〈◊〉
             10.
             11.
             
             The
             Labourer
          
           (
           speaking
           unto
           them
           that
           were
           to
           
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             )
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             hire
             .
          
           Christs
           Ministers
           shall
           not
           want
           maintenance
           ,
           for
           the
           promise
           leans
           upon
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           deceive
           them
           .
           A
           true
           paraphrase
           of
           the
           word
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           ought
           by
           right
           to
           maintain
           those
           that
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           them
           .
           They
           ought
           by
           right
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           
           〈…〉
           which
           springs
           from
           poverty
           as
           its
           object
           ,
           without
           obliging
           the
           person
           upon
           whom
           it
           is
           bestowed
           to
           any
           work
           or
           duty
           :
           (
           save
           onely
           that
           by
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           the
           Alms-receiver
           is
           bound
           to
           be
           thankfull
           to
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           the
           Alms-giver
           .
           )
           But
           what
           is
           given
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           not
           properly
           given
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           poverty
           ,
           or
           is
           there
           be
           some
           respect
           had
           to
           their
           poverty
           ,
           yet
           not
           purely
           and
           onely
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           works-sake
           ;
           No
           one
           will
           say
           that
           he
           has
           received
           an
           Alms
           ,
           when
           he
           has
           received
           it
           with
           an
           obligation
           to
           a
           piece
           of
           service
           ,
           especially
           to
           a
           service
           that
           deserves
           much
           more
           ,
           to
           which
           Austin
           gives
           his
           suffrage
           :
           saying
           ,
           It
           is
           his
           Power
           ,
           not
           his
           poverty
           ,
           when
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           receives
           from
           his
           people
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           we
           judge
           watchmen
           that
           watch
           by
           night
           for
           us
           and
           our
           estates
           worthy
           of
           wages
           ;
           what
           do
           the
           watchmen
           of
           our
           souls
           then
           deserve
           ?
           from
           what
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           I
           thus
           argue
           ;
        
         
           Whatsoever
           things
           〈◊〉
           due
           ,
           may
           be
           honestly
           demanded
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           honestly
           payed
           ,
           But
           maintenance
           and
           wages
           are
           due
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Therefore
           they
           are
           lawfully
           demanded
           by
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           ought
           by
           right
           to
           be
           paid
           by
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           which
           is
           due
           to
           labourers
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           payed
           .
           But
           a
           ju●●
           recompence
           is
           due
           to
           labourers
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           to
           be
           paid
           .
        
         
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           But
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           not
           labourers
           ,
           but
           〈◊〉
           and
           slow-bellies
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           So
           say
           idle
           and
           ignorant
           Anabaptists
           But
           I
           will
           con●idently
           averre
           ,
           that
           the
           labour
           of
           the
           mind
           far
           exceeds
           the
           work
           of
           the
           hands
           .
           For
           ,
           although
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           word
           
           do
           not
           work
           with
           their
           hand
           ;
           yet
           if
           they
           diligently
           and
           faithfully
           discharge
           their
           office
           ,
           give
           diligence
           in
           reading
           ,
           watching
           over
           ,
           praying
           for
           ,
           preaching
           to
           ,
           admonishing
           ,
           reproving
           and
           comforting
           of
           their
           people
           ,
           &c.
           it
           will
           be
           but
           an
           idle
           and
           unreasonable
           part
           to
           accuse
           any
           of
           them
           of
           idleness
           ,
           Either
           let
           their
           adversaries
           confess
           them
           to
           be
           Labourers
           ,
           or
           at
           once
           ,
           accuse
           all
           Souldiers
           ,
           Shepherds
           ,
           Husbandmen
           of
           idleness
           ;
           for
           such
           are
           they
           ,
           as
           was
           before
           made
           to
           appear
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           second
           proof
           is
           easily
           fetch
           from
           
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             
             Let
             him
             that
             is
             taught
             in
             the
             word
             communicate
             unto
             him
             that
             〈◊〉
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             all
             good
             things
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           freely
           and
           liberally
           ,
           not
           covetously
           and
           repiningly
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Not
           in
           some
           onely
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           temporall
           good
           things
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Teachers
           communicates
           to
           the
           Learners
           their
           spirituall
           good
           things
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           heavenly
           Treasure
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           fit
           that
           the
           Learners
           communicate
           unto
           their
           Teachers
           temporall
           good
           things
           ,
           all
           things
           ordained
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           the
           necessities
           of
           an
           animall
           life
           ,
           which
           things
           carry
           no
           proportion
           in
           them
           to
           spirituall
           good
           things
           ,
           although
           the
           blind
           world
           put
           a
           great
           price
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           stick
           not
           to
           preferre
           them
           before
           spirituall
           things
           .
           It
           is
           a
           sad
           complaint
           that
           Musculus
           takes
           up
           .
           
             Now
             that
             there
             are
             no
             Tithes
             ,
             no
             Revenues
             ,
             no
             stipends
             constituted
             by
             our
             Ancestors
             ,
             the
             people
             contribute
             to
             their
             Teachers
             so
             freely
             ,
             that
             ,
             whilst
             themselves
             either
             by
             covetousnesse
             contract
             all
             things
             unto
             ,
             or
             by
             luxury
             consume
             all
             things
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             has
             source
             dry
             bread
             ,
             with
             which
             to
             satisfie
             the
             hunger
             of
             himself
             or
             his
             .
          
        
         
           But
           here
           men
           begin
           to
           flinch
           .
           one
           pretends
           that
           he
           has
           a
           Family
           to
           maintain
           ,
           another
           that
           he
           has
           nothing
           to
           spare
           :
           Others
           declaim
           against
           the
           Ministers
           :
           They
           are
           cove●ous
           ,
           greedy
           ,
           insatiable
           men
           ;
           if
           they
           were
           right
           Gospel-Ministers
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           nothing
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           but
           should
           nakedly
           follow
           a
           naked
           Christ.
           
        
         
           To
           all
           which
           the
           Apostle
           given
           a
           sharp
           answer
           ,
           
             Gal.
             6.
             7.
             
             Be
             not
             deceived
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             m●cked
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Many
           men
           be
           deceived
           (
           but
           in
           this
           you
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           God
           )
           who
           cannot
           be
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           ,
           is
           not
           deceived
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Apostle
           judgeth
           them
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           who
           rule
           well
           ,
           especially
           they
           who
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           5.
           17.
           
           He
           would
           have
           a
           liberall
           ,
           honest
           and
           honourable
           allowance
           given
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ▪
           not
           
           onely
           for
           nourishment
           but
           ornament
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           necessity
           but
           for
           honour
           also
           .
           For
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Scripture
           is
           by
           Double
           to
           mean
           
             manifold
             .
             Elisha
          
           in
           2
           
             King
             ▪
          
           29.
           aske
           a
           
             double
             portion
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Eliah
          
           ;
           ●hat
           is
           ,
           a
           very
           great
           and
           ●ealous
           spi●●t
           .
           So
           
             Rev
             18.
             6.
             double
             unto
             her
             double
             according
             unto
             her
             works
          
           ;
           That
           is
           ,
           Let
           Babylon
           be
           punisht
           af●er
           a
           fuller
           measure
           .
           Thus
           give
           unto
           them
           double
           honour
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           honour
           them
           fully
           and
           freely
           ?
           maintain
           them
           cheerfully
           ,
           pay
           them
           stipends
           readily
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           meet
           ,
           speak
           reverently
           and
           honourably
           of
           them
           ;
           Hence
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Ministers
           ought
           to
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           honourable
           ,
           certain
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           ought
           to
           be
           sufficient
           to
           relieve
           their
           necessityes
           .
           
             This
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             well
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             an
             odour
             of
             a
             sweet
             smell
             ,
          
           Phil.
           4.
           18.
           
           
             I
             have
             received
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             abound
             ,
             I
             am
             full
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           ye
           have
           not
           onely
           supplyed
           my
           necessi●yes
           ,
           but
           have
           also
           made
           me
           to
           abound
           ,
           not
           unto
           lust
           and
           luxury
           ,
           but
           for
           necessity
           and
           use
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           expresses
           a
           stipend
           or
           a
           livelyhood
           ,
           by
           salt
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           as
           nec●ssary
           as
           salt
           .
           To
           
             have
             maintenance
             from
             the
             Kings
             Pallace
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Chaldee
           is
           exprest
           ,
           by
           being
           
             salted
             with
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             pallace
             ,
             Ezra
          
           4.
           14.
           
           Even
           Christ
           himself
           received
           subsistence
           of
           the
           woman
           that
           followed
           him
           ,
           Luke
           8.
           8.
           and
           had
           a
           common
           bag
           and
           moderate
           expence●
           ,
           
             Iohn
             4.
             8.
             
             Ier.
          
           13.
           6.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           ought
           to
           be
           an
           honourable
           stipend
           .
           Publick
           work
           ought
           to
           be
           fruitfull
           and
           gainfull
           to
           the
           workmen
           .
           Great
           rewards
           are
           great
           encouragements
           to
           a
           diligence
           as
           great
           as
           either
           .
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           just
           and
           fit
           that
           every
           man
           should
           not
           onely
           live
           upon
           ,
           but
           profit
           by
           his
           pains
           .
           Hence
           God
           commands
           that
           the
           best
           should
           be
           given
           for
           ●ythes
           ,
           Numb
           .
           18.
           29
           ,
           30.
           this
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           rather
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           by
           hospitality
           ,
           and
           bounty
           ,
           and
           good
           wo●ks
           they
           may
           adorn
           their
           Office
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
             Tit.
          
           1.
           8.
           for
           if
           you
           take
           away
           a
           liberall
           stipend
           ,
           liberality
           must
           needs
           fall
           ;
           take
           away
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           you
           extinguish
           the
           fire
           ,
           
             Prov.
             26.
             20.
             where
             no
             wood
             is
             there
             the
             fire
             goeth
             out
             .
          
           Stipends
           decaying
           ,
           charity
           must
           needs
           grow
           cold
           ;
           What
           advantage
           can
           be
           gotten
           by
           mony
           that
           is
           already
           ●lipt
           ,
           or
           what
           shavings
           can
           be
           expected
           of
           an
           Egg
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           may
           live
           like
           the
           Embassadour●
           of
           the
           great
           King
           ▪
           not
           like
           Nea●-heards
           and
           Swine●heards
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           more
           ready
           to
           give
           than
           to
           receive
           ;
           For
           it
           is
           more
           blessed
           ,
           
           and
           consequently
           more
           honourable
           to
           give
           than
           to
           receive
           ;
           Act.
           ●0
           .
           35.
           
           And
           yet
           alas
           )
           in
           many
           places
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           have
           not
           the
           wages
           of
           a
           Gentlemans
           Hors-rider
           ▪
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           they
           may
           furnish
           themselves
           with
           books
           ,
           Philosophicall
           ,
           Historicall
           ,
           Theologicall
           ,
           Polemicall
           ,
           Practicall
           ,
           Criticall
           ,
           &c.
           
           We
           must
           give
           diligence
           to
           reading
           ,
           
           but
           how
           shall
           we
           read
           without
           books
           ?
           Some
           have
           therefore
           determin'd
           500
           l.
           some
           600
           l.
           requisite
           for
           the
           purchase
           of
           a
           Library
           .
           Lessius
           speaks
           well
           and
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           They
           (
           meaning
           Ministers
           )
           
             had
             need
             of
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Learning
             ,
             the
             procuring
             of
             which
             requires
             great
             charges
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             other
             wayes
             of
             advantages
             ,
             as
             Merchandize
             ▪
             and
             m●chanicall
             ▪
             Arts
             they
             are
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ,
             neither
             doth
             it
             become
             them
             to
             deal
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           they
           may
           cheerfully
           go
           through
           with
           the
           Lord's
           work
           ,
           being
           freed
           from
           worldly
           cares
           and
           encumbrances
           .
           Not
           that
           they
           may
           be
           idle
           and
           luxurious
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           cheerfully
           ,
           faithfully
           ,
           and
           solely
           give
           up
           themselves
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           4.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           the
           Leviticall
           Priests
           had
           an
           honourable
           stipend
           ,
           then
           such
           ought
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Go●pel
           to
           have
           (
           for
           they
           are
           obnoxious
           to
           greater
           labours
           ,
           and
           expences
           than
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Levi
           was
           )
           .
           But
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           true
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           made
           to
           appear
           hereafter
           .
           Therefore
           ought
           Christian
           Magistrat●s
           to
           take
           care
           that
           there
           be
           a
           liberall
           and
           honourable
           allowance
           for
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           
             setled
             maintenance
             ,
             a
             certain
             stipend
          
           ;
           not
           the
           benevolence
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           not
           a
           spontaneous
           arbitrary
           gift
           ,
           not
           an
           alms
           ;
           for
           honour
           and
           alms
           do
           not
           well
           agree
           to
           the
           same
           person
           .
           But
           let
           it
           be
           fixed
           ,
           certain
           ,
           established
           ,
           ratifyed
           and
           setled
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           lest
           the
           Labans
           of
           this
           world
           change
           good
           Iacob's
           wages
           
             ten
             times
          
           or
           oftner
           .
           Our
           Brethren
           of
           London
           ,
           commonly
           called
           (
           dissenting
           )
           ,
           did
           therefore
           take
           care
           that
           their
           stipends
           should
           be
           setled
           to
           them
           to
           the
           value
           of
           100
           200
           ,
           300.
           
             per
             annum
          
           .
           Experience
           witnesses
           that
           the
           men
           of
           the
           world
           are
           hardly
           drawn
           or
           driven
           to
           pay
           the
           stipends
           and
           salaryes
           due
           to
           Gods
           labourers
           ;
           nay
           even
           those
           allowances
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           bounty
           of
           pious
           Princes
           and
           Ancestors
           have
           been
           given
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           hardly
           writing
           out
           of
           the
           hand
           of
           the●e
           Harpyes
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           favour
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           law
           .
           How
           much
           more
           deceitfully
           and
           unjustly
           should
           we
           be
           dealt
           
           with
           ,
           if
           the
           Law
           did
           not
           befriend
           us
           then
           .
           This
           stipend
           ,
           w●
           confess
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           ultimate
           end
           which
           a
           Minister
           ought
           to
           propound
           to
           himself
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           reward
           allowed
           by
           God
           to
           laboure●s
           ,
           not
           to
           drones
           :
           and
           although
           these
           temporall
           things
           are
           not
           our
           chiefest
           good
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           concomitants
           thereof
           ,
           they
           are
           encouragements
           and
           ornaments
           of
           Vertue
           ▪
           adding
           something
           to
           its
           ●plendor
           and
           glory
           ,
           
             Eccl
             7.
             11.
             
             VVisdom
             is
             good
             with
             an
             Inheritance
             .
          
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           God
           promiseth
           these
           things
           as
           a
           reward
           of
           Piety
           ,
           
             Deut.
             28.
             ●
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Deservedly
           then
           are
           the
           Anabaptists
           condemn'd
           ,
           who
           deny
           setled
           stipends
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           This
           is
           a
           delusion
           and
           suggestion
           of
           the
           Devils
           ,
           to
           defraud
           faithfull
           Ministers
           of
           their
           livelyhood
           ,
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           made
           destitute
           of
           such
           ,
           &
           himself
           might
           delude
           ,
           dec●ive
           ,
           devour
           without
           controul
           .
           And
           such
           is
           the
           ingratitude
           ,
           inhumanity
           and
           sordid
           covetousnesse
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           very
           thought●ull
           how
           to
           maintain
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           the
           Devil
           uses
           this
           stratagem
           to
           rob
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           want
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           poverty
           to
           afright
           the
           most
           from
           undertaking
           such
           a
           task
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           Neh.
           13.
           10
           ,
        
         
           11.
           
           
             The
             tythes
             are
             injuriously
             detained
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             God
             is
             presently
             forsaken
             .
          
           This
           wretched
           cove●ousness
           of
           the
           ingrat●full
           world
           doth
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           many
           forward
           spirits
           :
           for
           we
           are
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           affected
           ,
           encouraged
           or
           discouraged
           by
           the
           consideration
           of
           temporall
           things
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           zealous
           Elijah
           ,
           and
           good
           
             Ieremiah
             ,
             1
             King.
             19.
             4.
             
             Ier.
          
           20.
           9.
           
           Men
           know
           what
           a
           heavy
           affliction
           poverty
           is
           ,
           
             Prov.
             30.
             8.
             
             Lam.
          
           4.
           9.
           
           We
           must
           therefore
           a
           little
           consider
           humane
           weaknesse
           ,
           and
           encourage
           great
           and
           gracious
           ingenuities
           with
           generous
           rewards
           ;
           
             
               For
               who
               will
               follow
               vertuous
               studyes
               ,
               when
            
             
               Condigne
               rewards
               shall
               cease
               from
               vertuous
               men
               ?
            
          
        
         
           Do
           not
           the
           more
           noble
           and
           generous
           wits
           decline
           the
           ●unction
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           seeing
           Ministers
           and
           their
           Windows
           and
           children
           (
           to
           the
           great
           shame
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           )
           frequently
           exposed
           to
           poverty
           and
           want
           ?
           Hath
           not
           the
           poverty
           of
           Clergy-men
           begotten
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           brought
           forth
           contempt
           ?
           Do
           not
           poor
           means
           make
           poor
           Ministers
           ?
           This
           Iulian
           the
           Apostate
           knew
           well
           enough
           ,
           therefore
           he
           enterpri●'d
           the
           extirpation
           
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           not
           by
           violence
           ,
           but
           by
           spoiling
           the
           Clergy
           of
           all
           their
           Priviledges
           ,
           stipends
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           allowances
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           from
           the
           publick
           :
           imitating
           the
           Stratagem
           or
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           prevail
           against
           a
           City
           or
           Garrison
           by
           down-right
           opposition
           ,
           and
           violent
           storming
           ,
           wearie
           it
           out
           with
           long
           and
           strait
           ●iege
           ▪
           and
           weaken
           it
           by
           extream
           hunger
           ,
           even
           unto
           Resignation
           :
           Take
           away
           all
           allowances
           and
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           you
           cut
           the
           very
           throat
           of
           Religion
           ;
           For
           ,
           who
           will
           learn
           Arts
           and
           Languages
           at
           his
           own
           cost
           ?
           Who
           will
           teach
           them
           for
           nought
           ?
           Who
           will
           betake
           himself
           to
           a
           naked
           and
           beggarly
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           argue
           from
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           6.
           to
           the
           15.
           
           Lo
           a
           Text
           big
           with
           irrefragable
           invincible
           Arguments
           ;
           For
           the
           Apostle
           foresaw
           ,
           that
           the
           wicked
           world
           would
           be
           very
           sordid
           and
           niggardly
           in
           maintaining
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ▪
           although
           pro●u●e
           and
           prodigal
           in
           vain
           and
           idle
           expences
           .
           
             It
             is
             a
             just
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             will
             not
             give
             a
             bit
             of
             bread
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             the
             Messengers
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             should
             be
             given
             up
             to
             throw
             away
             whole
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             Provinces
             upon
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Sat●an
             ,
             and
             the
             Messengers
             of
             death
          
           ;
           as
           Luther
           speaks
           truely
           and
           roundly
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           proves
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           right
           ,
           and
           power
           to
           receive
           maint●nance
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           to
           lead
           about
           a
           wife
           ,
           who
           should
           also
           be
           maintained
           at
           a
           publick
           Charge
           ,
           that
           posterity
           might
           know
           this
           to
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           ver
           .
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           and
           ,
           to
           shew
           what
           a
           clear
           right
           of
           his
           own
           he
           denied
           for
           the
           Corinthians
           sake
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           means
           he
           might
           win
           them
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           promote
           their
           Salvation
           ;
           He
           confirms
           this
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           an
           Argument
           drawn
           from
           three
           Similitudes
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           From
           the
           right
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           of
           Husbandmen
           ,
           and
           of
           Shepherds
           .
           
             VVho
             goeth
             a
             warfare
             at
             his
             own
             charges
             ?
          
           &c
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           right
           and
           fit
           that
           Souldiers
           should
           live
           upon
           their
           pay
           ,
           the
           Planter
           of
           a
           vineyard
           feed
           upon
           the
           fruit
           of
           his
           vines
           ,
           and
           a
           Shepherd
           upon
           the
           milk
           of
           his
           flock
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           fit
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           should
           live
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           of
           their
           own
           vine
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Church
           ;
           of
           the
           milk
           of
           their
           own
           flock
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           goods
           of
           their
           own
           people
           .
           Let
           those
           Souldiers
           that
           decry
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           the
           settled
           stipends
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           consider
           their
           own
           case
           ,
           and
           answer
           the
           great
           Apostles
           Argument
           ,
           if
           
           they
           can
           ,
           
             VVho
             will
             go
             to
             war
             at
             his
             own
             charges
             ?
          
           The
           Interrogation
           is
           a
           vehement
           Negation
           ,
           No
           one
           will
           souldier
           it
           upon
           such
           terms
           .
           For
           indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           unjust
           ,
           and
           unreasonable
           thing
           ,
           that
           a
           Souldier
           should
           stand
           in
           jeopardy
           daily
           ,
           fight
           for
           the
           common
           safety
           against
           the
           common
           enemy
           ▪
           and
           offer
           his
           very
           life
           as
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           commonalty
           ▪
           and
           not
           be
           maintained
           at
           a
           common
           charge
           .
           He
           receiveth
           therefore
           wages
           from
           his
           General
           by
           a
           natural
           and
           civil
           right
           .
           And
           is
           it
           reasonable
           ,
           or
           just
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Gods
           word
           should
           undergo
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           the
           great
           burden
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           yet
           live
           of
           their
           own
           ?
           For
           their
           pains
           ,
           and
           labours
           ,
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           dangers
           exceed
           those
           of
           the
           Souldiery
           .
           These
           fight
           against
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           but
           they
           against
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           devil
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             18.
             2
             
             Tim.
          
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           This
           then
           is
           the
           Apostles
           Argument
           ,
           Souldiers
           do
           not
           war
           at
           their
           own
           charges
           ,
           The
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           Souldiers
           ,
           Therefore
           ought
           not
           they
           to
           war
           at
           their
           own
           charges
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Apostle
           having
           put
           to
           flight
           the
           souldiers
           that
           declame
           and
           rayle
           against
           the
           setled
           and
           honourable
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           stop
           the
           murmuring
           mouths
           of
           Husbandmen
           ,
           sowers
           ,
           plowers
           ,
           threshers
           ,
           shepherds
           and
           men
           of
           that
           mold
           .
           Against
           these
           he
           argues
           thus
           :
           They
           that
           plant
           and
           dress
           a
           Vine
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           that
           they
           should
           tast
           of
           the
           grapes
           thereof
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           )
           that
           
             Noah
             planted
             a
             Vineyard
             and
             drank
             of
             the
             wine
             of
             it
          
           ;
           and
           
             Prov.
             27.
             18.
             
             VVhose
             keepeth
             the
             fig
             tree
             shall
             eat
             of
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             .
          
           )
           But
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           plant
           ,
           and
           dress
           Christs
           Vineyard
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           fit
           that
           they
           should
           live
           of
           the
           fruit
           thereof
           .
           So
           also
           it
           may
           be
           argued
           from
           Shepheards
           ,
           feeding
           upon
           the
           milk
           of
           their
           flocks
           .
           As
           much
           as
           if
           the
           Apostle
           had
           said
           ,
           look
           but
           unto
           humane
           equity
           and
           common
           customs
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           things
           of
           farre
           lesser
           and
           lighter
           moment
           ,
           and
           conclude
           how
           just
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           should
           live
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Apostle
           sets
           upon
           these
           sacrilegious
           persons
           with
           stronger
           Arguments
           ,
           Arguments
           fetch'd
           from
           Divine
           Authority
           .
           For
           ,
           although
           the
           cause
           which
           he
           pleads
           be
           a
           most
           just
           cause
           ,
           yet
           he
           knew
           how
           subtil
           and
           crafty
           worldly
           wit
           is
           to
           reply
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           money-matter
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           by
           a
           Prolepsis
           ,
           he
           meets
           an
           Objection
           ,
           ver
           .
           8.
           where
           he
           proves
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           onely
           confirm
           his
           Position
           by
           humane
           Arguments
           and
           Examples
           ,
           
           but
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           also
           ;
           
             Say
             I
             these
             as
             a
             man
             ?
          
           Do
           I
           fortifie
           my
           cause
           with
           humane
           reason
           and
           examples
           onely
           ?
           
             Or
             ,
             saith
             not
             the
             ●aw
             the
             same
             also
             ?
          
           Yes
           ;
           Deut.
           25.
           4.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             muzzle
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             ox
             ,
             when
             he
             treadeth
             out
             the
             corne
             .
          
           He
           uses
           an
           Argument
           from
           the
           less
           to
           the
           greater
           .
           If
           it
           were
           not
           lawfull
           to
           deny
           maintenance
           to
           an
           unreasonable
           creature
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           a
           man
           ;
           if
           not
           to
           an
           Oxe
           treading
           ,
           then
           not
           to
           a
           Minister
           ●oyling
           .
           For
           Gods
           chief
           care
           in
           this
           Law
           was
           not
           for
           oxen
           ;
           he
           look'd
           at
           a
           further
           end
           ,
           even
           at
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           typical
           oxen
           ,
           toyling
           in
           the
           Lords
           field
           ,
           treading
           in
           his
           barnes
           :
           Therefore
           convenient
           maintenance
           must
           not
           be
           denied
           us
           ,
           lest
           we
           faint
           in
           the
           work
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           argues
           from
           the
           less
           to
           the
           greater
           again
           ;
           From
           the
           example
           of
           Plowmen
           ,
           and
           
             Threshers
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           10.
           
           If
           the
           Plower
           ploweth
           ,
           and
           the
           Thresher
           thresheth
           in
           hope
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           his
           wages
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           shall
           partake
           of
           his
           crop
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           threshing
           ,
           then
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospell
           may
           exspect
           a
           Salary
           ,
           fruit
           of
           his
           labours
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           and
           his
           may
           live
           comfortably
           .
           But
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           true
           (
           saies
           the
           Apostle
           )
           therefore
           the
           Consequent
           is
           true
           also
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Apostle
           argues
           vers
           .
           11.
           from
           natural
           right
           ,
           and
           commutative
           Justice
           ,
           which
           commands
           to
           give
           like
           for
           like
           ,
           much
           more
           then
           ,
           small
           things
           for
           great
           .
           Now
           ,
           who
           doubts
           ,
           but
           that
           spiritual
           things
           do
           much
           excell
           carnall
           ,
           heavenly
           things
           excell
           earthly
           .
           eternal
           things
           excell
           fading
           ,
           flitting
           ,
           perishing
           ,
           transitory
           vani●ies
           ?
           For
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           soul
           excells
           the
           body
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           does
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           food
           of
           this
           soul
           ,
           outgoe
           corporal
           maintenance
           ,
           Oh
           ingratefull
           wret●h
           then
           ,
           whoever
           grudges
           to
           administer
           to
           him
           carnal
           things
           ,
           who
           preaches
           unto
           him
           the
           eternal
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           is
           an
           instrument
           to
           convey
           unto
           him
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           same
           Gospel
           preacht
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           Regeneration
           .
           and
           Life
           Eternal
           !
           Now
           these
           things
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           we
           have
           sowed
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           meet
           we
           should
           reap
           ,
           For
           ,
        
         
           Whosoever
           do
           sow
           unto
           us
           spiritual
           good
           things
           ,
           to
           them
           we
           ought
           chearfully
           to
           administer
           of
           our
           temporalls
           ,
           Rom.
           15
           27.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           sow
           spiritual
           things
           ;
        
         
           Therefore
           ought
           we
           cheerfully
           to
           administer
           unto
           them
           of
           our
           temporalls
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           Apostle
           argues
           from
           Example
           ,
           ver
           .
           12.
           
           If
           the
           true
           
           Apostles
           receive
           maintenance
           of
           you
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           I
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           who
           have
           preached
           the
           Gospell
           to
           you
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
           2.
           
           If
           the
           false
           Apostles
           and
           Seducers
           ,
           who
           devour
           you
           ,
           receive
           things
           necessary
           ,
           then
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           we
           who
           propagate
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ?
           If
           stipends
           be
           given
           to
           the
           bad
           ,
           why
           not
           much
           rather
           to
           the
           good
           ?
        
         
           7.
           
           He
           argues
           verse
           .
           13.
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           from
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Levites
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           Ordination
           of
           God
           under
           the
           New.
           These
           things
           are
           not
           Antichristian
           devices
           (
           as
           the
           do●ing
           Anabaptists
           dream
           )
           but
           Divine
           Decrees
           and
           Ordinations
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           ,
           if
           we
           frame
           an
           Argument
           thus
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           were
           maintained
           of
           the
           publick
           ,
           then
           are
           they
           so
           to
           be
           maintained
           under
           the
           New
           ;
           But
           Ministers
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           were
           maintained
           of
           the
           publick
           .
           Therefore
           ought
           the
           Ministers
           under
           the
           New
           to
           be
           so
           maintained
           .
        
         
           The
           ▪
           Antecedent
           appears
           ,
           Numb
           .
           18.
           8.
           to
           13.
           
           
             Deut.
             12.
             6.
             14.
             22.
             18.
             1.
             
             Lev.
          
           2.
           3
           ,
           10.
           5.
           13.
           7.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           14
           ,
           32.
           10.
           13.
           27.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           
             Numb
             .
             3.
             48.
             5.
             9
             ,
             10.
             35.
             2.
             
             Exod.
             29.
             26.
             22.
             29.
             
             Iosh.
             13.
             14.
             21.
             2.
             2
             
             Chron.
             31.
             4.
             
             Neh.
          
           10.
           32
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           .
           12.
           44.
           13.
           5.
           
           &c.
           
             Ezek.
             44.
             30.
             45.
             4.
             
             Heb.
          
           7.
           5
           ,
           9.
           
           By
           all
           which
           places
           it
           evidently
           appears
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           appoint
           ▪
           not
           a
           loose
           ,
           and
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           arbitrary
           ,
           but
           a
           settled
           ,
           standing
           ,
           full
           ,
           and
           honourable
           maintenance
           for
           his
           Ministers
           out
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           Scrifices
           ,
           Oblations
           ,
           First-fruits
           ,
           oyl
           ,
           wine
           ,
           honey
           ,
           fleeces
           of
           sheep
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           G●d
           also
           commanded
           to
           give
           unto
           the
           Levites
           48
           Cities
           ,
           with
           their
           Suburbs
           ,
           for
           them
           and
           their
           cattel
           .
           Therefore
           God
           is
           called
           their
           Inheritance
           ,
           because
           he
           gave
           them
           his
           part
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Tithes
           ,
           First-fruits
           ,
           &c.
           
           Numb
           .
           18.
           24.
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           a
           special
           care
           was
           to
           be
           had
           of
           them
           ;
           For
           ,
           God
           commanded
           that
           they
           should
           not
           forsake
           a
           Levite
           all
           his
           dayes
           ,
           Deut.
           12.
           19.
           and
           14.
           27.
           
           They
           must
           not
           be
           forsaken
           ,
           as
           to
           maintenance
           ,
           protection
           ,
           or
           encouragement
           ;
           because
           they
           were
           the
           Lords
           servants
           ,
           and
           Embassadours
           .
           All
           these
           things
           were
           assigned
           and
           established
           by
           God
           to
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           .
           Wo
           then
           to
           those
           wretched
           ●ellowes
           ,
           who
           envy
           the
           least
           conveniencies
           ,
           or
           accommodations
           to
           faithfull
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           give
           them
           a
           farthing
           (
           did
           not
           the
           
           Law
           constrain
           them
           )
           but
           rather
           defraud
           them
           of
           what
           is
           given
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Consequent
           appears
           by
           the
           Apostles
           own
           words
           .
           
             Even
             so
             hath
             the
             Lord
             ordained
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             should
             live
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           This
           then
           is
           his
           Argument
           ,
        
         
           That
           which
           Christ
           hath
           ordained
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           :
        
         
           But
           Christ
           hath
           ordained
           that
           the
           Churches
           should
           give
           a
           full
           and
           honourable
           maintenance
           to
           their
           Ministers
           :
        
         
           Therefore
           ought
           the
           Churches
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Lest
           any
           should
           object
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           Mosaical
           rites
           ,
           and
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           brings
           Christs
           own
           Authori●y
           for
           this
           ▪
           
             That
             they
             that
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             should
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           Luke
           10.
           7.
           
           
             The
             labourer
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             hire
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           our
           Saviour
           doth
           both
           authorize
           his
           Ministers
           to
           take
           ,
           and
           oblige
           the
           Church
           to
           give
           Salaries
           .
           This
           thing
           is
           an
           universal
           right
           ,
           belonging
           not
           to
           the
           Apostles
           onely
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           .
           
             They
             who
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             should
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             They
             that
             wait
             at
             the
             Altar
             ▪
             are
             partakers
             with
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           The
           Proposition
           is
           indefinite
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           as
           large
           as
           an
           universal
           one
           ,
           
             should
             live
          
           ,
           but
           how
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           men
           ,
           not
           wanting
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           for
           necessity
           or
           honest
           delight
           .
           2.
           
           As
           Believers
           ,
           having
           a
           care
           of
           their
           Wives
           ,
           children
           ,
           and
           Families
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             h●
             that
             provideth
             not
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             hath
             denied
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             is
             worse
             than
             an
             infidel
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Tim.
           5.
           8.
           
           ●
           .
           Cor.
           12.
           14.
           
           And
           3.
           
           Let
           them
           live
           as
           the
           Embassadours
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           by
           works
           of
           piety
           and
           charity
           adorne
           their
           calling
           .
        
         
           Objection
           ,
           Then
           they
           must
           have
           the
           First-fruits
           ,
           Oblations
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           That
           does
           not
           follow
           .
           For
           ,
           although
           those
           Ceremonies
           be
           taken
           away
           by
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           a
           way
           of
           maintaining
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           generall
           is
           not
           taken
           away
           ;
           the
           way
           of
           maintaining
           it
           being
           one
           and
           the
           same
           generically
           ,
           though
           not
           specifically
           ,
           and
           both
           in
           quantity
           ,
           proportion
           ,
           sufficiency
           ,
           and
           certainty
           :
           Otherwise
           the
           Apostles
           Argument
           could
           not
           hold
           water
           ,
           who
           saies
           with
           an
           
             Emphasis
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             even
             so
          
           ,
           since
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           of
           the
           Gospell
           do
           succeed
           the
           Levtical
           Priests
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           maintained
           by
           some
           such
           like
           way
           ;
           let
           them
           that
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           live
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             even
             so
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           liberally
           ,
           so
           plentifully
           ,
           so
           certainly
           as
           the
           Leviticall
           
           Clergy
           lived
           under
           the
           Law.
           For
           so
           hath
           God
           ,
           not
           man
           ,
           nay
           ▪
           God-man
           ordained
           ,
           
             Even
             so
             hath
             the
             Lord
             ordained
             .
          
           The
           due
           maintenance
           then
           of
           the
           Ministry
           is
           not
           man's
           device
           ,
           but
           Gods
           Decree
           ;
           not
           a
           h●mane
           order
           ,
           but
           a
           Divine
           Ordination
           ,
           which
           whosoever
           denies
           ,
           resisteth
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           procureth
           condemnation
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Those
           Lawes
           concerning
           First-fruits
           ,
           Tithes
           and
           Offerings
           may
           be
           considered
           ,
           either
           as
           to
           their
           substance
           ,
           or
           as
           to
           their
           circumstances
           ;
           as
           to
           their
           Substance
           ,
           they
           belong
           also
           unto
           us
           ;
           for
           the
           end
           of
           those
           Lawes
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           by
           those
           Offerings
           should
           testifie
           their
           thankfulness
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Ministry
           ▪
           the
           poor
           ;
           to
           which
           things
           even
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           doth
           bind
           .
           And
           if
           our
           Magistrates
           shall
           at
           this
           day
           enact
           Lawes
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           obey
           them
           carefully
           and
           cheerfully
           ,
           especially
           in
           those
           things
           which
           neither
           contradict
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           nor
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           .
           It
           followes
           therefore
           that
           as
           the
           Israelites
           were
           to
           communicate
           of
           their
           goods
           to
           the
           Levites
           ,
           as
           unto
           them
           that
           administred
           their
           holy
           things
           ,
           so
           ought
           Christians
           at
           this
           day
           freely
           to
           communicate
           of
           their
           substance
           to
           their
           Ministers
           :
           And
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           more
           glorious
           ,
           laborious
           ,
           costly
           ,
           than
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           .
           
             To
             say
             nothing
             (
             saies
             Bellarmine
             )
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Gospell-Ministry
             ,
             which
             is
             farre
             greater
             than
             that
             of
          
           Aaron
           '
           
             s
             Ministry
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Clergie
             is
             exposed
             to
             greater
             pains
             and
             cost
             than
             the
             Tribe
             of
          
           Levi
           
             was
             .
             It
             concerns
             now
             that
             Ministers
             be
             learned
             ▪
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             they
             spend
             much
             of
             their
             estates
             upon
             their
             studies
             ;
             who
             therefore
             ought
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             condition
             ,
             to
             be
             maintained
             honestly
             and
             ●reely
             by
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           We
           argue
           ,
           ab
           〈◊〉
           ,
           from
           the
           Profit
           of
           it
           .
           That
           which
           will
           certainly
           bring
           a
           blessing
           upon
           the
           doers
           of
           i●
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           But
           an
           honest
           and
           lib●ral
           maintaining
           of
           Ministers
           brings
           with
           it
           a
           Blessing
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           
             Deut.
             14.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             26.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             2.
             
             Ch●on
             .
             31
             ,
             10.
             
             Prov.
             ●
             .
             9
             10.
             
             Mal.
             3.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           Temporall
           good
           things
           bestowed
           upon
           Gods
           Ministers
           are
           not
           cast
           away
           ,
           but
           are
           as
           ●eed
           cast
           into
           the
           ground
           ,
           which
           bringeth
           forth
           a
           plentifull
           c●op
           :
           Ti●hes
           (
           say
           the
           R●bbines
           )
           are
           the
           wall
           of
           riches
           ,
           because
           the
           payment
           of
           the
           Tenth
           part
           defended
           the
           other
           nine
           :
           Hence
           it
           was
           their
           familiar
           Prove●b
           ,
           
             Pay
             Tythes
             and
             be
             rich
             :
             Austine
          
           observes
           ,
           that
           our
           Ancestours
           
           were
           rich
           ,
           and
           abounded
           with
           temporal
           blessings
           ,
           because
           they
           gave
           tenth
           so
           faithfully
           to
           God.
           Be
           liberall
           to
           God
           and
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           finde
           God
           more
           liberall
           to
           you
           ;
           for
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           his
           creatures
           to
           out-doe
           him
           in
           liberality
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           That
           which
           takes
           away
           many
           occasions
           of
           sin
           is
           very
           profitable
           and
           necessary
           ;
           But
           a
           convenient
           ,
           settled
           ,
           and
           and
           ratified
           Salary
           ,
           cuts
           off
           many
           occasions
           of
           sin
           ;
           Therefore
           a
           certain
           and
           settled
           Salary
           is
           necessary
           .
           The
           Major
           is
           an
           undeniable
           truth
           ;
           The
           Minor
           may
           be
           proved
           in
           many
           particulars
           .
           1.
           
           A
           certain
           and
           set●led
           Salary
           takes
           away
           temptations
           to
           flattery
           ;
           were
           a
           stated
           maintenance
           taken
           away
           from
           Ministers
           ,
           a
           sad
           temptation
           to
           make
           marchandize
           of
           souls
           would
           follow
           upon
           it
           .
           Men
           will
           be
           inclinable
           to
           comply
           with
           those
           that
           they
           hope
           to
           get
           any
           thing
           by
           .
           The
           Itinerary
           Levite
           ,
           in
           Iudg.
           17.
           who
           was
           fain
           to
           accept
           of
           what
           Mi●ah
           would
           give
           him
           (
           which
           was
           but
           25
           s.
           a
           year
           )
           complyed
           with
           him
           in
           his
           Idolatry
           ▪
           as
           you
           may
           read
           ,
           vers
           .
           11.
           
           And
           so
           consequently
           the
           Gospell
           would
           be
           preached
           with
           more
           boldness
           and
           freedom
           of
           speech
           .
           For
           ,
           who
           almost
           would
           be
           so
           bold
           ,
           as
           to
           tax
           the
           vices
           ,
           or
           reprove
           the
           corrupt
           manners
           of
           those
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           received
           dayly
           gratuities
           ?
           But
           where
           there
           is
           a
           settled
           and
           stated
           maintenance
           ,
           there
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           are
           freely
           and
           indifferently
           dealt
           withall
           .
           2.
           
           By
           this
           means
           Ministers
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           be
           condemned
           for
           taking
           or
           having
           more
           than
           they
           will
           confess
           :
           which
           although
           no
           good
           men
           will
           deserve
           to
           be
           condemned
           of
           ,
           yet
           malignant
           and
           corrupt
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           load
           them
           with
           such
           slanders
           .
           3.
           
           Otherwise
           ▪
           what
           contribution
           might
           ministers
           exspect
           from
           the
           wicked
           world
           ,
           who
           being
           reproved
           ,
           would
           rather
           suffer
           them
           to
           sterve
           with
           hunger
           ,
           then
           relieve
           them
           .
           They
           would
           be
           bad
           at
           works
           of
           arbitrary
           charity
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           base
           at
           works
           of
           necessary
           justice
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           will
           not
           suffer
           Ministers
           to
           enjoy
           their
           own
           maintenance
           quietly
           ,
           will
           not
           easily
           give
           of
           their
           own
           to
           maintain
           them
           .
           4.
           
           By
           this
           means
           pride
           and
           arrogancy
           is
           prevented
           ,
           a
           sin
           very
           familiar
           to
           free
           Contributions
           ;
           pride
           ,
           not
           conscience
           ,
           would
           soon
           principle
           men
           to
           Liberality
           .
           5.
           
           By
           this
           means
           Ministers
           shall
           be
           freed
           from
           secular
           cares
           ,
           and
           wordly
           encumbrances
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           be
           put
           to
           study
           for
           meat
           and
           drink
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           be
           studying
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           6.
           
           We
           argue
           
             a
             damno
          
           ,
           from
           the
           losse
           and
           danger
           which
           followes
           upon
           the
           contrary
           .
           That
           which
           is
           cursed
           by
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           avoided
           ;
           But
           the
           defrauding
           of
           his
           Ministers
           is
           accursed
           of
           God
           ,
           Therefore
           it
           is
           to
           be
           avoided
           .
           The
           major
           needs
           not
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           the
           minor
           is
           proved
           sufficiently
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Mal.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             VVill
             a
             man
             rob
             God
             ?
             But
             ye
             have
             robbed
             me
             in
             tithes
             and
             offerings
             .
             Therefore
             ye
             are
             cursed
             with
             a
             curse
             .
          
           A
           man
           robs
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           withholds
           from
           Gods
           Ministers
           Tithes
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           necessary
           for
           their
           maintenance
           ;
           whereby
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           they
           studying
           to
           avoid
           poverty
           ,
           are
           forced
           to
           desert
           Gods
           service
           in
           publick
           Administrations
           .
           
             Therefore
             ye
             are
             cursed
             with
             a
             curse
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           Famine
           ,
           poverty
           ,
           and
           barrenness
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           For
           ,
           
             It
             is
             a
             snare
             to
             the
             man
             who
             devoureth
             that
             which
             is
             holy
             ,
          
           Prov.
           20.
           25.
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           dangerous
           thing
           ;
           for
           ,
           a
           snare
           catcheth
           soon
           ,
           holdeth
           sure
           ,
           and
           destroyeth
           suddenly
           .
           
             Austine
             ,
             Serm.
             219
             de
             decimis
          
           speaks
           sharpely
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             lost
             nine
             parts
             ,
             because
             thou
             wouldst
             not
             give
             the
             tenth
             ;
             For
             this
             is
             the
             just
             proceeding
             of
             God
             that
             thou
             ,
             who
             wouldst
             not
             give
             a
             tenth
             part
             ,
             shouldst
             thy self
             be
             reduced
             to
             a
             tenth
             part
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           Crying
           sinnes
           are
           to
           be
           avoided
           ;
           But
           the
           Scripture
           reckons
           the
           defrauding
           of
           God's
           Ministers
           amongst
           crying
           sinnes
           ,
           
             Deut.
             24.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Ierem.
             22.
             13.
             
             Iames
          
           5.
           4.
           
           This
           cry
           is
           the
           foulness
           and
           grievousness
           of
           the
           sinne
           ,
           which
           can
           neither
           be
           concealed
           nor
           excused
           ,
           but
           beats
           Gods
           ears
           continually
           ,
           and
           provokes
           him
           to
           vengeance
           .
           School-men
           observe
           four
           Crying
           sinnes
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           they
           comprehend
           in
           a
           Distich
           ,
           thus
           ,
           
             
               
                 The
                 voyee
                 of
              
               Blood-shed
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
              
               Sodomy
               ,
            
             
               Oppression
               ,
               and
               Fraud
               ,
               
                 aloud
                 do
                 cry
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           Now
           if
           the
           defrauding
           the
           Reaper
           that
           reaps
           down
           our
           corn
           ,
           be
           so
           abominable
           a
           sinne
           to
           God
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           abominable
           is
           the
           de●rauding
           of
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           reap
           a
           crop
           of
           soules
           for
           God
           himself
           ?
        
         
           8.
           
           If
           we
           ought
           to
           maintain
           the
           Fathers
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           from
           whom
           (
           organically
           )
           we
           have
           our
           naturall
           being
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Nature
           ;
           then
           much
           rather
           our
           Spirituall
           Fathers
           ,
           from
           whom
           (
           instrumentally
           )
           we
           have
           
           our
           well-being
           .
           1.
           
           Maintenance
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Fathers
           of
           our
           flesh
           from
           us
           ,
           Gen.
           45.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           2.
           
           Love
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           whilest
           they
           live
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           exprest
           to
           them
           even
           when
           they
           are
           dead
           ,
           
             Gen.
             25.
             9.
             
             Gen.
          
           50.
           2.
           3.
           
           Reverence
           ,
           exprest
           by
           mouth
           ,
           heart
           ,
           and
           hand
           ,
           
             Exod.
             20.
             12.
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           5.
           4.
           4.
           
           Obedience
           ,
           
             Ierem.
             35.
             18.
             
             Col.
          
           3.
           20.
           
           The
           consequence
           is
           clear
           from
           1
           
             Cor.
             4.
             15.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             19.
             
             Philem.
             ver
             .
             19.
             1
             
             Thes.
          
           5.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           They
           that
           give
           diligence
           to
           Reading
           ,
           Exhortation
           ,
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           minde
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           give
           up
           themselves
           wholly
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           ought
           not
           to
           engage
           their
           heads
           or
           hands
           in
           the
           ca●es
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           receive
           a
           stated
           Maintenance
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           such
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           Gospell-ministers
           ,
           
             Act.
             6.
             4.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             13
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             2
             
             Tim.
          
           2.
           4.
           
           Therefore
           had
           their
           types
           the
           Levites
           no
           part
           in
           the
           division
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           engaged
           in
           Secul●r
           affairs
           ,
           and
           worldly
           business
           ,
           but
           might
           be
           wholly
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Temple
           ;
           but
           the
           Lord
           was
           their
           inheritance
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Tithes
           and
           offerings
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Levites
           did
           live
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           sollicitous
           concerning
           any
           other
           way
           of
           maintenance
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           they
           would
           necessarily
           have
           been
           .
        
         
           10
           If
           Idolaters
           &
           Heathens
           have
           been
           even
           prodigal
           toward
           Baals
           Priests
           and
           seducers
           ,
           then
           it
           doth
           not
           become
           Christians
           to
           be
           illiberal
           and
           covetous
           to
           the
           faithful
           Ministers
           of
           Christ.
           But
           so
           prodigal
           have
           they
           been
           ,
           witness
           Iezabel
           ,
           who
           maintaind
           above
           800.
           
           Priests
           of
           Baal
           at
           her
           owne
           costs
           and
           charges
           ,
           1.
           
           Kings
           18.
           19.
           whilest
           an
           hundred
           of
           the
           Lords
           Prophets
           were
           hid
           in
           caves
           and
           onely
           relieved
           with
           bread
           and
           water
           v.
           13.
           so
           prodigal
           were
           the
           Idolaters
           in
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiahs
           time
           ,
           who
           
             lavished
             silver
             out
             of
             the
             bags
          
           for
           their
           Idols
           ,
           Isaiah
           46.
           6.
           
           It
           grieved
           not
           Pharaoh
           to
           maintaine
           all
           the
           Egyptian
           Priests
           with
           his
           owne
           bread
           .
           In
           a
           generall
           famine
           he
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           making
           money
           of
           the
           Priests
           lands
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           that
           he
           continued
           to
           them
           their
           inheritances
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           their
           diet
           severall
           years
           besides
           .
           The
           Heathens
           thought
           not
           much
           to
           offer
           the
           tenth
           of
           their
           spoyls
           to
           their
           Gods.
           And
           if
           the
           Papists
           with
           a
           prodigal
           liberality
           be
           willng
           to
           spend
           allmost
           all
           upon
           their
           silly
           Priestlings
           ,
           and
           greedy
           Iesuites
           ,
           notorious
           deceivers
           ;
           sure
           then
           the
           faithfull
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           may
           justly
           expect
           an
           honest
           maintenance
           from
           their
           people
           .
           Ahab
           the
           King
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           who
           sought
           to
           reduce
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Lord
           unto
           want
           ,
           is
           
           therefore
           branded
           with
           this
           mark
           ,
           
             This
             is
             th●
             King
             Ahaz
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Chron.
           28.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           11.
           
           All
           Sacriledg
           is
           to
           be
           avoided
           ,
           but
           to
           defraud
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           of
           their
           stipends
           is
           Sacriledg
           ▪
           Therefore
           &c.
           
           The
           major
           is
           plain
           of
           it self
           .
           The
           minor
           God
           himself
           proves
           ,
           
             Mal.
             3.
             8.
             
             Y●
             have
             robbed
             m
             in
             Tythes
             and
             Offerings
             .
          
           God
           complains
           here
           that
           this
           injury
           and
           fraud
           was
           not
           so
           much
           done
           to
           men
           as
           to
           himself
           .
           Sacriledge
           is
           not
           a
           simple
           theft
           ,
           but
           a
           stealing
           of
           sacred
           things
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           Theft
           :
           Now
           that
           is
           sacred
           which
           is
           given
           to
           holy
           uses
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           express
           command
           of
           ●od
           ▪
           or
           by
           the
           voluntary
           devotion
           of
           men
           :
           whether
           it
           be
           given
           (
           saith
           learned
           Mr
           :
           Cartwright
           upon
           P●●v
           .
           20.
           25.
           
           )
           for
           the
           and
           sake
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           for
           the
           〈…〉
           of
           Schooles
           Vniversities
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           reliefe
           of
           〈…〉
           and
           if
           it
           be
           a
           wickednesse
           and
           a
           snare
           after
           vowes
           〈…〉
           again
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           call
           back
           ,
           or
           withhold
           any
           thing
           given
           or
           vowed
           to
           Gods
           use
           ,
           Prov.
           20.
           25.
           then
           what
           notorious
           impiety
           shall
           they
           be
           guilty
           of
           ,
           who
           having
           not
           given
           any
           thing
           themselves
           ,
           shall
           yet
           go
           about
           to
           diminish
           and
           de●raud
           us
           of
           the
           gifts
           of
           others
           :
           when
           as
           a
           mans
           last
           will
           or
           Testament
           is
           not
           changed
           or
           disposed
           of
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           as
           the
           Testator
           did
           ordaine
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           15.
           
        
         
           Let
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           then
           take
           special
           heed
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           engross
           any
           Church-revenues
           to
           themselves
           ,
           convert
           those
           things
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           those
           things
           unto
           private
           uses
           ,
           which
           are
           dedicated
           to
           sacred
           uses
           ,
           and
           so
           devolve
           upon
           their
           heads
           the
           heavy
           doome
           of
           sacrilegious
           persons
           robbers
           of
           God
           ,
           
             
               For
               who
               can
               think
               that
               God
               will
               let
               such
               scape
               ,
            
             
               That
               do
               on
               sacred
               things
               commit
               a
               rape
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           Eagle
           burning
           her
           nest
           and
           her
           young
           ones
           by
           a
           coal
           fetched
           with
           a
           piece
           of
           flesh
           from
           the
           Altar
           doth
           well
           prophesie
           and
           prefigure
           the
           ruine
           of
           those
           Harpyes
           and
           Vultures
           ,
           and
           their
           posterity
           ,
           who
           make
           so
           bold
           with
           the
           Churches
           revenues
           ▪
           Or
           if
           such
           a
           doom
           be
           not
           prefigured
           by
           the
           Eagle
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           prayed
           for
           by
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           Ps.
           83
           ▪
           11
           ,
           12.
           
             make
             their
             Nobles
             like
          
           Oreb
           
             and
             like
          
           Zeb
           ,
           
             yea
             all
             their
             Princes
             as
          
           Zebah
           and
           Zalmunna
           ,
           
             who
             said
             ,
             Let
             us
             take
             to
             our selves
             the
             
             houses
             of
             God
             in
             possession
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Nay
           and
           certainly
           the
           time
           will
           come
           when
           they
           shall
           not
           onely
           disgorge
           like
           dogs
           ,
           what
           they
           have
           drunk
           downe
           like
           Oxen
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           shall
           repent
           them
           that
           they
           have
           so
           much
           as
           touched
           the
           inheritance
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
           Such
           Levellers
           that
           sow
           Sacriledge
           
             shall
             reap
             a
             snare
          
           ,
           Prov.
           20.
           25.
           
           They
           take
           away
           that
           which
           is
           devoted
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           himself
           will
           devote
           them
           to
           destruction
           .
           Such
           revenues
           will
           certainly
           prove
           as
           unhappy
           to
           their
           unjust
           detainers
           ,
           as
           
             Cn.
             Seius
          
           his
           horse
           proved
           to
           him
           ,
           afterwards
           to
           Dolabella
           to
           Cassius
           ,
           to
           Antonius
           ,
           and
           to
           as
           many
           as
           had
           him
           ,
           and
           will
           create
           sooner
           or
           later
           as
           many
           vexations
           ,
           as
           the
           gold
           which
           Q
           ,
           Caepio
           found
           in
           Tholossane
           ,
           a
           towne
           in
           France
           ,
           in
           the
           Churches
           thereof
           ,
           did
           create
           to
           all
           that
           did
           lay
           but
           a
           thievish
           hand
           upon
           it
           :
           Witnesse
           
             Belshazzar
             ,
             Antiochus
             ,
             Po●●peius
             Iulianus
             ,
             Claudius
             ,
             Fulvius
             ,
             Pyrrb●●
             ,
          
           &c.
           whose
           doom
           any
           one
           may
           read
           in
           
             Lactant.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
          
           4.
           7
           
           And
           no
           wonder
           ,
           for
           Sacriledge
           is
           worse
           than
           Idolatry
           ,
           for
           it
           argueth
           a
           contempt
           of
           all
           Deity
           .
           Rom.
           2.
           22.
           
           
             Thou
             that
             abhorrest
             Idols
             ,
             committest
             thou
             Sacriledge
             ?
          
           Thou
           that
           abhorrest
           false
           Gods
           ,
           doest
           thou
           rob
           the
           true
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           worse
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           such
           must
           needs
           pay
           dearly
           for
           their
           injustice
           ,
           who
           detain
           that
           which
           is
           anothers
           ;
           to
           which
           iniustice
           there
           is
           yet
           added
           a
           sacrilegious
           king
           of
           malignity
           ,
           because
           Tythes
           are
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           not
           openly
           as
           an
           expression
           of
           thankfullness
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           means
           to
           preserve
           ,
           and
           to
           maintaine
           his
           sacred
           worship
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
           The
           Anabaptists
           Objections
           are
           answered
           and
           their
           Arguments
           refelled
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           THey
           object
           and
           say
           ,
           true
           ,
           Tythes
           were
           commanded
           often
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           but
           his
           doth
           not
           bind
           us
           under
           the
           new
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           expresse
           command
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           The
           same
           Argument
           will
           hold
           against
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           against
           the
           Baptisme
           of
           Infants
           ,
           against
           all
           Taxes
           and
           dues
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           expresly
           and
           by
           name
           commanded
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           .
        
         
         
           2
           Those
           Tythes
           which
           were
           commanded
           under
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           are
           continued
           still
           under
           the
           new
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           spirituall
           and
           moral
           use
           ;
           and
           that
           upon
           a
           threefold
           account
           .
           1.
           
           Vpon
           the
           the
           account
           of
           piety
           ▪
           because
           they
           are
           given
           to
           God
           and
           his
           Service
           .
           2.
           
           Vpon
           the
           account
           of
           thankfullness
           ▪
           For
           Tythes
           are
           a
           Sacrifice
           of
           praise
           to
           God
           for
           his
           mercies
           towards
           us
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           good
           things
           which
           he
           bestows
           on
           us
           ,
           Gen.
           28.
           22.
           3.
           
           Vpon
           the
           account
           of
           commutative
           justice
           ,
           for
           if
           we
           have
           sowed
           unto
           them
           our
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           if
           we
           reap
           their
           carnal
           things
           .
           Now
           then
           although
           Tithes
           be
           not
           expresly
           and
           explicitly
           enjoyned
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           as
           expresly
           engaged
           to
           piety
           ,
           thankfullnesse
           ,
           and
           justice
           now
           as
           ever
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Neither
           doth
           Christ
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           expresly
           abolish
           the
           payment
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           when
           the
           Pha●isees
           boasted
           of
           their
           care
           in
           paying
           even
           their
           smallest
           Tythes
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           reproving
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           commends
           and
           doth
           countenance
           it
           ,
           
             Luk.
             11.
             42.
             
             Mat.
             23.
             25.
             
             These
             ought
             ye
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             leave
             the
             other
             undone
             .
          
           He
           gives
           no
           commission
           to
           neglect
           the
           payment
           of
           Tythes
           .
           
             Ye
             ought
             not
             to
             leave
             that
             undone
             .
          
        
         
           Tythes
           therefore
           or
           fixed
           stipends
           are
           due
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           a
           trebble
           right
           .
           First
           by
           a
           divine
           morall
           right
           ,
           not
           ceremoniall
           or
           judicial
           :
           For
           it
           is
           ●it
           and
           just
           that
           a
           Minister
           ,
           who
           feeds
           the
           peoples
           souls
           ,
           should
           be
           fed
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           preaches
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           should
           live
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           
             The
             old
             Law
             concerning
             the
             Sabboth
             and
             concerning
             Tythes
             ,
             at
             least
             shews
             thus
             much
             (
             saith
          
           Grotius
           de
           jure
           belli
           lib.
           1.
           cap.
           1.
           )
           
             that
             Christians
             are
             bound
             to
             set
             apart
             no
             less
             than
             the
             seventh
             part
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             no
             less
             than
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             their
             encrease
             to
             Gods
             Ministers
             .
          
           It
           shews
           at
           least
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           however
           they
           be
           maintained
           ,
           whether
           out
           of
           Lands
           ,
           Houses
           ,
           Moneys
           ,
           Tythes
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           maintained
           honestly
           and
           liberally
           ,
           not
           sordidly
           and
           sparingly
           .
           Estius
           speaks
           clearly
           and
           learnedly
           .
           
             That
             which
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             command
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             that
             doth
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             Law
             determine
             specifically
             ,
             whilst
             it
             app●inteth
             some
             certain
             stipend
             to
             be
             given
             by
             the
             people
             to
             their
             Ministers
             ▪
             as
             Tythes
             or
             the
             like
             .
          
           Tythes
           therefore
           are
           not
           precisely
           commanded
           in
           or
           absolutely
           necessary
           under
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           neither
           are
           they
           
           unjust
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           established
           by
           the
           Magistracy
           ,
           whose
           duty
           it
           is
           to
           take
           the
           most
           convenient
           way
           for
           maintaining
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           as
           may
           best
           consist
           with
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           dignity
           of
           the
           sacred
           function
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           are
           due
           by
           a
           naturall
           right
           .
           Even
           the
           very
           Heathens
           gave
           the
           tenth
           part
           to
           their
           Gods
           ,
           as
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           the
           Romans
           ,
           &c.
           who
           gave
           the
           Tythe
           of
           the
           spoyl
           to
           Iupiter
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Tythe
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           how
           much
           rather
           the
           Tythes
           of
           more
           certain
           revenues
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           By
           the
           Law
           of
           nations
           ▪
           and
           by
           the
           positive
           Law
           of
           our
           nation
           ,
           Tythes
           were
           given
           by
           Off●
           the
           Saxon
           king
           in
           the
           year
           793.
           afterwards
           encreased
           and
           confirmed
           by
           Ethelwolf
           in
           the
           year
           855.
           who
           gave
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           his
           owne
           revenues
           and
           of
           the
           kingdome
           to
           God
           :
           binding
           them
           with
           this
           prayer
           ,
           
             VVhoever
             shall
             adde
             to
             this
             our
             gift
             ,
             let
             allmighty
             God
             adde
             to
             his
             life
             many
             prosperous
             days
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             presume
             to
             change
             or
             diminish
             them
             ,
             let
             him
             know
             that
             he
             must
             give
             an
             account
             before
             the
             tribunal
             of
             Christ.
          
           After
           him
           King
           Athelstone
           confirmed
           them
           in
           the
           year
           930.
           
           In
           a
           word
           they
           have
           been
           confirmed
           ,
           together
           with
           
             magna
             charta
          
           ,
           thirty
           times
           by
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           which
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           have
           a
           better
           title
           to
           their
           tythes
           than
           any
           Nobleman
           ,
           Knight
           ,
           or
           Gentleman
           to
           their
           proper
           Inheritances
           .
           For.
           1.
           
           They
           were
           given
           by
           our
           Ancestors
           to
           God
           and
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           taken
           away
           without
           sacriledge
           ;
           but
           the
           Estates
           of
           Noblemen
           may
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           without
           sacriledge
           .
           2.
           
           God
           hath
           commanded
           that
           a
           sufficient
           ▪
           honourable
           ,
           and
           fixed
           maintenance
           be
           given
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           proved
           .
           But
           such
           a
           special
           command
           hath
           he
           not
           given
           concerning
           any
           other
           men
           .
           Therefore
           tythes
           and
           things
           which
           are
           so
           God's
           ,
           are
           twice
           God's
           .
           1.
           
           By
           a
           divine
           right
           primarily
           .
           2.
           
           By
           a
           humane
           right
           secundarily
           ,
           as
           being
           dedicated
           to
           him
           and
           his
           worship
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           2.
           
           But
           the
           people
           cry
           out
           and
           rayl
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Tythe●
           are
           burdensome
           ,
           they
           are
           
             Antichristian
             ,
             Iewish
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           So
           do
           the
           people
           cry
           out
           of
           taxes
           ,
           excize
           ,
           customs
           &c.
           that
           they
           are
           burdens
           :
           therefore
           shall
           we
           say
           ,
           Away
           with
           taxes
           ,
           customs
           ,
           excise
           .
           All
           things
           are
           common
           amongst
           friends
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           little
           matters
           what
           the
           many
           headed
           multitude
           say
           ,
           Seneca
           could
           say
           ▪
           
             argumentum
             pe●simum
             esse
             turbam
          
           ,
           that
           the
           common
           
           people
           were
           the
           worst
           argument
           in
           the
           world
           :
           Neither
           matters
           it
           how
           many
           they
           are
           ,
           but
           how
           rational
           ,
           how
           good
           .
           
             The
             multitude
             of
             sinners
             doth
             not
             patronize
             a
             sinne
          
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           is
           not
           the
           cry
           of
           the
           wisest
           ,
           soundest
           and
           best
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           declame
           against
           Tythes
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Neither
           are
           Tythes
           Jewish
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           before
           the
           Law
           given
           by
           Moses
           ,
           Abraham
           
             gave
             Tythes
             to
          
           Melchisedech
           
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
          
           ,
           Gen.
           14.
           20.
           
           Heb.
           7.
           2.
           
           Iacob
           
             also
             vowed
             to
             God
             the
             Tythe
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ,
          
           Gen
           ,
           28.
           22.
           
           And
           secondly
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           payed
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           by
           a
           ceremonial
           right
           ,
           but
           a
           moral
           right
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           positive
           Law
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           as
           was
           proved
           before
           .
           See
           
             Repper
             .
             de
             .
             lege
          
           Mosis
           l.
           〈◊〉
           c.
           10.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Neither
           are
           they
           Antichristian
           as
           many
           vain
           men
           object
           ,
           who
           whilst
           they
           are
           hearers
           ,
           decry
           Tythes
           to
           save
           their
           money
           ,
           but
           turning
           preachers
           take
           Tythes
           ,
           dispute
           for
           them
           and
           contend
           for
           additions
           to
           be
           made
           to
           them
           .
           Tythes
           are
           not
           Antichristian
           ,
           that
           are
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           by
           the
           moral
           Law
           ,
           by
           the
           positive
           Law
           of
           the
           nation
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           any
           canonical
           or
           pontifical
           Law.
           How
           can
           they
           be
           popish
           ,
           which
           were
           paid
           thousands
           of
           years
           before
           any
           such
           beast
           as
           a
           Pope
           did
           spring
           up
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           If
           Tythes
           be
           unjust
           ,
           burdensome
           ,
           wicked
           things
           ,
           then
           is
           God
           the
           authour
           of
           injustice
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           wickedness
           (
           which
           were
           blasphemy
           to
           conceive
           )
           for
           he
           gave
           the
           Tythes
           to
           his
           Levites
           under
           the
           Law
           by
           a
           special
           command
           for
           their
           subsistence
           .
           Neither
           doth
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           abrogate
           or
           abolish
           Tythes
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           rather
           establish
           and
           confirm
           them
           specifically
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           ,
           
             Mat.
             23.
             23.
             
             Luk
             11.
             42.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             1
             
             Cor.
             9.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Heb.
          
           7.
           1.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           8.
           
           And
           if
           the
           wise
           God
           thought
           this
           way
           the
           best
           to
           maintain
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           shall
           reprove
           him
           ?
        
         
           7.
           
           They
           are
           not
           burthensome
           impositions
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           freely
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           pious
           and
           well
           affected
           Princes
           ,
           They
           are
           not
           the
           peoples
           burden
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           none
           of
           theirs
           ;
           Neither
           they
           nor
           their
           pro
           parents
           ever
           purchased
           them
           ,
           and
           why
           should
           they
           repine
           to
           part
           with
           that
           which
           is
           none
           of
           theirs
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Let
           there
           be
           found
           out
           a
           more
           sufficient
           and
           certain
           and
           honourable
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           who
           will
           contend
           for
           Tythes
           ?
           
           But
           since
           it
           appear●
           to
           all
           wise
           men
           ,
           that
           a
           more
           just
           and
           stated
           maintenance
           cannot
           be
           found
           out
           ,
           why
           should
           the
           impor●unity
           of
           wild
           and
           unreasonable
           men
           prevail
           ?
           that
           this
           epidemicall
           disease
           may
           be
           cured
           ,
           there
           seems
           to
           remain
           this
           and
           this
           only
           remedy
           .
           Let
           Tythes
           be
           got
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           that
           have
           eng●ost
           them
           to
           private
           uses
           :
           I
           mean
           those
           Tythes
           which
           the
           Lawyers
           call
           impropriate
           ,
           more
           truly
           improper
           ▪
           and
           indeed
           to
           many
           unprosperous
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           coal
           to
           the
           Engls
           nest
           .
           Of
           such
           Harpyes
           Luther
           sadly
           complains
           ,
           
             In
             these
             and
             many
             other
             Countryes
             there
             are
             a
             company
             of
             Harpyes
             ,
             ●o
             wit
             Prefects
             and
             Questors
             ,
             who
             have
             devoured
             the
             liberalities
             of
             Princes
             given
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             such
             is
             their
             envy
             and
             malignity
             ▪
             that
             it
             can
             hardly
             ●e
             wrung
             out
             of
             their
             clutches
             ▪
          
           And
           indeed
           this
           is
           a
           hard
           taske
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           Princely
           ,
           a
           Parliamentary
           undertaking
           :
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           all
           godly
           men
           will
           do
           all
           they
           can
           to
           bring
           to
           pass
           so
           gracious
           an
           enterprize
           .
           It
           commended
           the
           excellent
           and
           worthy
           spirits
           of
           some
           Londoners
           ,
           that
           bought
           impropriate
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           restored
           them
           to
           the
           Churches
           .
           Many
           know
           by
           whose
           fault
           this
           good
           work
           was
           hindered
           ,
           and
           what
           became
           of
           them
           that
           hindered
           it
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           3.
           
           They
           argue
           from
           Mic
           3.
           11.
           
             the
             Priests
             teach
             for
             hire
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             divine
             for
             money
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           It
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           receive
           hire
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           be
           an
           hireling
           ;
           one
           thing
           to
           be
           hired
           to
           teach
           ,
           another
           to
           teach
           for
           hire
           .
           The
           true
           Prophets
           received
           a
           reward
           of
           their
           pains
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Christs
           allowance
           ,
           Mat.
           10.
           10.
           but
           the
           false
           Prophets
           whom
           God
           here
           reproves
           ,
           prophesied
           false
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           hire
           onely
           ,
           and
           preached
           pleasing
           things
           onely
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           a
           more
           liberall
           reward
           .
           The
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           do
           receive
           Salaries
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           reward
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           provide
           the
           necessaries
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           may
           persist
           in
           their
           sacred
           function
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Obj.
           Their
           great
           argument
           is
           fathered
           upon
           (
           for
           I
           cannot
           say
           gathered
           from
           )
           
             Mat.
             10.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Freely
             ye
             have
             received
             ,
             freely
             give
             ▪
             Provide
             neither
             Gold
             nor
             Silver
             ,
             nor
             brasse
             in
             in
             your
             purses
          
           &c
           ▪
        
         
           Ans.
           The
           Anabaptists
           are
           deceived
           in
           this
           late
           figment
           of
           theirs
           .
           For
           Christ
           himself
           unties
           the
           knot
           ,
           
             v.
             10.
             
             The
             workman
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             meat
             ,
          
           and
           appr●ved
           it
           by
           his
           owny
           example
           ,
           
           taking
           something
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           rich
           followers
           
             Luke
             8.
             3.
             
             Iohn
          
           12.
           6.
           and
           13.
           29.
           
           Neither
           did
           the
           Apostles
           ordinarily
           refuse
           Salaries
           from
           the
           Churches
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             9
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Phil.
          
           4.
           18.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Christ
           here
           speaketh
           concerning
           working
           of
           miracles
           ,
           as
           appears
           v.
           8.
           and
           he
           forbids
           his
           Apostles
           to
           sel
           their
           miraculous
           cures
           for
           mony
           ,
           because
           that
           gift
           was
           freely
           given
           them
           by
           God
           ,
           &
           they
           ought
           therefore
           to
           use
           it
           freely
           .
           As
           Elisha
           refused
           the
           reward
           offered
           him
           by
           Naaman
           the
           Syrians
           2
           King
           5.
           15.
           16.
           
           These
           words
           (
           
             ye
             have
             freely
             received
          
           )
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           respect
           the
           work
           of
           preaching
           ,
           as
           the
           working
           of
           miracles
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           so
           laborious
           as
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           command
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           Apostles
           was
           onely
           temp●rary
           ,
           a
           precept
           for
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           not
           a
           moral
           commandment
           ;
           neither
           can
           it
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           a
           perpetual
           Law.
           It
           onely
           related
           to
           that
           first
           Embassy
           of
           theirs
           to
           the
           Iews
           ,
           which
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           dispatched
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           to
           avoid
           whatever
           would
           retard
           them
           in
           their
           journey
           .
           This
           is
           plain
           from
           our
           Saviours
           owne
           words
           ,
           Luke
           22.
           35.
           where
           speaking
           of
           this
           first
           mission
           of
           theirs
           ,
           and
           the
           charge
           he
           gave
           them
           then
           :
           He
           says
           ;
           
             Before
             I
             sent
             you
             without
             purse
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             but
             now
             he
             that
             hath
             a
             purse
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             it
          
           &c.
           
           As
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           former
           precept
           that
           I
           gave
           you
           is
           valid
           ,
           Now
           I
           give
           you
           a
           new
           charge
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           plain
           that
           the
           Apostles
           afterwards
           lived
           of
           the
           Gospel
           
             Acts
             4.
             5.
             chapt
          
           .
           The
           primitive
           Believers
           offered
           them
           all
           their
           goods
           ,
           they
           sold
           lands
           and
           goods
           for
           the
           Apostels
           use
           ,
           
             Heu
             quantum
             distamus
             ab
             illis
             ,
          
           but
           now
           we
           had
           rather
           take
           the
           Apostles
           lands
           and
           goods
           for
           our
           owne
           use
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           selling
           all
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           grudge
           miserably
           to
           give
           unto
           them
           a
           tenth
           part
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           precept
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           doth
           still
           bind
           .
           It
           engageth
           us
           to
           have
           hearts
           free
           from
           covetousness
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           pattern
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           of
           the
           contempt
           of
           riches
           ,
           and
           of
           noble
           and
           heavenly
           minds
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           Apostles
           wer●
           sent
           to
           heal
           all
           manner
           of
           diseases
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           our
           Saviour
           foreseeing
           that
           men
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           give
           any
           thing
           for
           Health
           ,
           forbids
           them
           to
           make
           a
           private
           gain
           of
           the
           gift
           of
           healing
           ,
           as
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           thought
           to
           have
           made
           of
           the
           Gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           5.
           
           The
           haters
           of
           the
           Ministry
           urge
           the
           unsuitable
           Example
           of
           
             Paul
             ,
             Act.
             18.
             3.
             20.
             34.
             2
             
             Thes.
             3.
             8.
             
             Paul
          
           got
           his
           living
           by
           his
           own
           Hand-labour
           ;
           Therefore
           ought
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           also
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           It
           does
           not
           follow
           .
           A
           particular
           and
           singular
           Action
           does
           no●
           make
           an
           universal
           rule
           .
           Neither
           does
           the
           Apostle
           here
           go
           about
           to
           take
           away
           from
           Christs
           Ministers
           that
           which
           elsewhere
           he
           doth
           allow
           them
           .
           Now
           he
           allowes
           them
           a
           right
           to
           be
           maintained
           of
           the
           Publick
           ,
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             9.
             14.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             1
             
             Ti●
             .
          
           5.
           17.
           
           He
           approves
           of
           them
           that
           lived
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           1
           Corinth
           .
           9.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Nay
           himself
           received
           maintenance
           of
           other
           Churches
           ▪
           
             Phil.
             4.
             18.
             2
             
             Cor.
          
           11.
           8.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Suppose
           the
           Case
           be
           now
           as
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           
             caeteris
             paribus
          
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           also
           allow
           the
           Apostle
           Pauls
           example
           to
           be
           binding
           ▪
           1.
           
           If
           the
           Preacher
           be
           furnish'd
           with
           Extraordinary
           Gifts
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           perform
           his
           work
           without
           study
           and
           medita●ion
           ;
           so
           could
           the
           Apostle
           .
           2.
           
           If
           Ministers
           can
           live
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           it
           be
           necessary
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Churches
           poverty
           ;
           in
           such
           a
           cafe
           of
           necessity
           the
           Minister
           ought
           to
           deny
           his
           right
           ,
           that
           he
           prejudice
           not
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           burden
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           1
           Thes
           2.
           9.
           2
           
           Thes.
           3.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           But
           the
           case
           is
           not
           so
           now
           ,
           neither
           respective
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           respective
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           1.
           
           Ministers
           have
           not
           that
           extraordinary
           and
           supernatural
           Gil●
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Church
           enjoys
           ,
           through
           the
           bounty
           of
           pious
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Progenitors
           ,
           Chruch-Revenues
           ,
           dedicated
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           its
           Ministry
           ,
           that
           they
           need
           not
           be
           burthensome
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           Moreover
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           there
           was
           a
           community
           of
           Goods
           ▪
           which
           did
           abundantly
           make
           up
           the
           want
           of
           ●ythes
           .
           We
           must
           therefore
           distinguish
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           1.
           
           The●e
           is
           a
           Church
           to
           be
           constituted
           ,
           or
           in
           constituting
           which
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           is
           made
           up
           of
           poo●
           and
           inferiour
           members
           ,
           not
           headed
           by
           powerfull
           Princes
           ,
           or
           rich
           Magistrates
           ,
           in
           whose
           ●and
           it
           might
           be
           ●o
           appoint
           settled
           stipends
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           :
           and
           here
           we
           must
           decline
           our
           own
           right
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           preach'd
           to
           Heathens
           ▪
           who
           knew
           not
           the
           worth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           nor
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           
           Ministry
           .
           2.
           
           There
           is
           a
           Church
           constituted
           ,
           adorned
           with
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           endued
           with
           certain
           Revenues
           and
           Immunities
           appointed
           by
           those
           Magistrates
           for
           the
           Ministers
           :
           these
           Revenues
           are
           by
           Divine
           Right
           due
           to
           these
           Ministers
           :
           therefore
           Paul
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           receive
           things
           necessary
           of
           some
           Church
           ,
           as
           form
           the
           Church
           at
           
             Philippi
             ▪
             Phil.
             4.
             16.
          
           and
           others
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           8.
           though
           he
           did
           not
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           nor
           Thessalonica
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           Stipends
           are
           different
           according
           to
           time
           and
           place
           ;
           doubtless
           the
           richer
           Congregations
           both
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           maintain
           their
           Pastors
           more
           liberally
           than
           the
           poorer
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           equall
           ,
           that
           the
           Stipends
           of
           all
           Ministers
           should
           be
           equal
           ▪
           because
           of
           their
           different
           Gifts
           ,
           different
           Labors
           ,
           different
           Families
           ,
           and
           different
           quality
           of
           their
           people
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           6.
           
           Many
           Ministers
           are
           rich
           ,
           and
           are
           single
           men
           ,
           therefore
           they
           ought
           to
           preach
           freely
           ,
           and
           live
           of
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           That
           does
           not
           follow
           ;
           For
           our
           Saviours
           Proposition
           is
           universal
           ,
           
             Luke
             10.
             14.
             
             The
             Labourer
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             hire
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           Every
           Labourer
           ,
           be
           he
           rich
           or
           poor
           ,
           single
           or
           double
           ,
           or
           what
           else
           .
           Melchizedeck
           was
           a
           rich
           king
           ▪
           and
           yet
           Abraham
           payes
           him
           tythes
           ,
           Gen.
           14.
           20.
           
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           muzzle
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           oxe
           that
           treadeth
           out
           the
           corne
           ,
           be
           he
           fat
           ,
           or
           be
           he
           lean
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           if
           a
           rich
           Minister
           receive
           nothing
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           he
           will
           expose
           his
           poorer
           brethren
           to
           the
           envy
           and
           malice
           of
           their
           people
           :
           and
           not
           onely
           so
           ,
           but
           be
           a
           means
           to
           starve
           his
           Successour
           ;
           wherefore
           let
           him
           receive
           his
           due
           Stipend
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           give
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           convert
           much
           to
           publick
           uses
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           Christ
           could
           easily
           have
           maintained
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           family
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           after
           a
           miraculous
           way
           ;
           his
           Godhead
           could
           easily
           have
           provided
           for
           his
           manhood
           ,
           yet
           he
           received
           of
           those
           things
           which
           were
           brought
           him
           ,
           Luk
           8.
           3.
           to
           instruct
           us
           by
           his
           example
           .
           The
           Lord
           hath
           not
           ordained
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           should
           live
           of
           their
           own
           private
           Estates
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ;
           but
           he
           has
           ordained
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           live
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           1
           Cor
           9
           14.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Would
           this
           be
           a
           good
           Argument
           ▪
           Many
           Souldiers
           are
           rich
           ,
           therefore
           let
           them
           fight
           freely
           ,
           spend
           and
           be
           spent
           ,
           without
           expectation
           or
           acceptation
           of
           pay
           ,
           and
           live
           of
           thier
           own
           :
           The
           richer
           men
           grow
           ,
           the
           less
           commonly
           they
           care
           for
           fighting
           ,
           (
           lest
           they
           should
           loss
           their
           rich
           lives
           )
           much
           less
           would
           they
           fight
           for
           nothing
           ;
           For
           
             VVho
             goeth
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             to
             war
             ,
             at
             his
             own
             charges
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           A
           sixt
           Corollary
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           last
           place
           then
           ,
           let
           all
           Christs
           Ministers
           take
           heed
           they
           be
           not
           Unsavou●y
           Salt.
           Christ
           hath
           put
           upon
           us
           the
           Name
           ,
           oh
           that
           Christ
           would
           put
           into
           us
           the
           Nature
           of
           Salt.
           Now
           the
           right
           and
           conscienscious
           manner
           of
           salting
           and
           feeding
           is
           tenfold
           ▪
           
             Exemplarily
             ,
             Ministerially
             ,
             Diligently
             ,
             Boldly
             ,
             Lovingly
             ▪
             Zealously
             ▪
             Purely
             Plainly
             Fully
             ,
          
           and
           Sincerely
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Let
           ●
           Minister
           ●each
           
             by
             example
          
           and
           life
           ,
           let
           him
           learn
           to
           do
           before
           he
           teach
           others
           to
           learn
           ;
           for
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Preacher
           hath
           in
           it
           the
           greatest
           Argument
           to
           Holiness
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           will
           instruct
           better
           ,
           and
           pr●va●●
           more
           than
           a
           thousand
           elegant
           Sermons
           .
           Men
           are
           more
           dr●wn
           by
           Example
           than
           by
           Precepts
           ;
           Wherefore
           let
           us
           shew
           our selves
           examples
           of
           piety
           ,
           and
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           as
           patterns
           which
           ●hey
           m●y
           follow
           .
           Timothy
           must
           be
           
             an
             example
             of
             believers
             in
             word
             and
             conversation
             ,
             in
             Charity
             ,
             in
             spirit
             ,
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             purity
             ,
             1
             Tim.
          
           4.
           12.
           and
           so
           must
           
             Titus
             ,
             Tit.
          
           2.
           7.
           and
           so
           must
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ▪
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           3.
           
           The
           tongue
           indeed
           teacheth
           ,
           but
           the
           life
           commendeth
           ;
           for
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           hand
           is
           more
           powerfull
           then
           that
           of
           the
           tongue
           ,
           and
           gives
           efficacy
           to
           it
           ;
           whilest
           we
           speak
           Oracles
           ,
           let
           us
           live
           like
           Deities
           .
           The
           best
           way
           of
           moving
           the
           affections
           is
           one's
           self
           first
           to
           be
           moved
           .
           He
           that
           is
           first
           himself
           perswaded
           ,
           shall
           better
           perswade
           others
           ;
           and
           no
           one
           can
           prescribe
           so
           good
           Remedies
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           by
           experience
           knowes
           what
           is
           hurtfull
           ▪
           It
           is
           the
           part
           of
           a
           faithfull
           Pastor
           to
           weep
           with
           himself
           ,
           before
           he
           call
           for
           the
           tears
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           grieve
           more
           inwardly
           ,
           than
           in
           an
           expression
           .
           
             
               He
               that
               would
               have
               my
               teares
               ,
            
             
               Must
               weep
               himself
               ,
               or
               else
               I
               'le
               think
               he
               jeers
               ,
            
          
           That
           voyce
           pierceth
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           Hearers
           most
           effectually
           ,
           which
           the
           life
           of
           the
           Preacher
           commands
           ;
           For
           ,
           that
           Preacher
           loses
           his
           Authority
           ,
           whose
           words
           are
           not
           interpreted
           by
           his
           works
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           as
           Austine
           well
           observes
           ,
           
             A
             life
             unsuitable
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             is
             of
             a
             soul-killing
             ,
             ●urtherous
             nature
             .
             VVhat
             a
             monstrous
             prodigious
             sight
          
           (
           saies
           Bernard
           to
           Eugenius
           )
           lib.
           2.
           de
           Consider
           .
           )
           
             is
             a
             
             high
             degree
             ,
             and
             a
             low
             spirit
             ;
             a
             sacred
             Profession
             aud
             an
             execrable
             practice
             ;
             a
             laborious
             tongue
             ,
             and
             a
             lazy
             hand
             ;
             much
             leaves
             and
             no
             fruit
             ,
             a
             grave
             countenance
             and
             a
             light
             carriage
             ,
             great
             authority
             and
             no
             stability
             ,
             to
             look
             like
             a
             man
             and
             speak
             like
             a
             childe
             ?
          
           against
           such
           the
           Apostle
           thunders
           ,
           
             Rom.
             2.
             1
             ,
             21.
             
             Thou
             that
             teachest
             another
             ,
             teachest
             thou
             not
             thy self
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Such
           derogate
           from
           the
           weight
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           they
           de●troy
           with
           their
           works
           what
           they
           build
           with
           their
           words
           ,
           they
           dedicate
           their
           tongues
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           devote
           their
           soules
           to
           the
           Devil
           .
           
             VVhat
             is
             profound
             Science
             good
             for
          
           (
           saies
           Dr.
           Staughton
           in
           Foelicit
           .
           ult
           .
           saeculi
           ,
           p.
           91
           ,
           92
           ,
           93.
           )
           
             without
             a
             pure
             conscience
             ;
             an
             Oratours
             tongue
             without
             an
             Angels
             life
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             up
             a
             Statue
             like
             unto
          
           Nebuchadnezzar
           '
           
             s
             ,
             whose
             golden
             head
             ended
             in
             earthen
             feet
             ;
             as
             though
             it
             were
             for
             the
             present
             to
             be
             crowned
             ,
             and
             shortly
             to
             be
             broken
             in
             pieces
             ;
             or
             a
             toad
             with
             a
             jewel
             ,
             perhaps
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             but
             certainly
             poysonous
             all
             over
             the
             body
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             hatefull
             for
             the
             o●e
             ,
             than
             precious
             for
             the
             other
             ?
             let
             Eloquence
             therefore
             sit
             in
             the
             lips
             ,
             but
             let
             grace
             also
             give
             strength
             to
             Eloquence
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           us
           therefore
           imitate
           our
           Master
           ,
           who
           was
           
             mighty
             in
             deed
             and
             word
             ,
             Luke
          
           24.
           19.
           who
           began
           first
           
             to
             do
          
           ,
           and
           then
           
             to
             teach
             ,
             Act.
          
           1.
           1.
           
           Himself
           was
           first
           meek
           ,
           and
           pure
           ,
           and
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           began
           to
           teach
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             poor
             in
             heart
             ,
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             the
             peaceable
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             
             As
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
          
           was
           all
           voice
           ,
           so
           the
           all
           of
           a
           Minister
           ought
           to
           preach
           ;
           his
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           travailing
           ,
           entertaining
           ,
           clothing
           ,
           life
           and
           language
           should
           all
           breathe
           out
           holiness
           ;
           whatever
           he
           does
           or
           saies
           should
           instruct
           his
           flock
           .
           Ezra
           the
           servant
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           indeed
           
             a
             Scribe
             instructed
             unto
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
          
           for
           he
           first
           
             prepared
             his
             heart
             to
             seek
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
          
           then
           
             to
             teach
             in
             Israel
             statutes
             and
             judgements
             ,
          
           Ezra
           7.
           10.
           
           Lo
           ▪
           the
           right
           way
           to
           attain
           to
           an
           excellent
           faculty
           of
           teaching
           .
           1.
           
           Prepare
           not
           the
           head
           onely
           ,
           but
           the
           heart
           also
           .
           2.
           
           Seek
           with
           all
           care
           and
           diligence
           ,
           viz.
           by
           hearing
           ,
           reading
           ,
           learning
           ,
           meditating
           ,
           praying
           .
           3.
           
           What
           must
           be
           sought
           ;
           not
           Civil
           Lawes
           ,
           not
           humane
           Statutes
           ,
           not
           scholastical
           niceties
           ,
           but
           s●ek
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           converse
           in
           this
           ,
           meditate
           of
           it
           ,
           peruse
           it
           day
           and
           night
           .
           He
           that
           will
           be
           a
           good
           Preacher
           must
           labour
           to
           be
           a
           good
           Textuist
           ;
           for
           Scripture
           is
           the
           best
           Interpreter
           of
           Scripture
           .
           4.
           
           For
           what
           end
           ?
           first
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           do
           it
           ,
           then
           that
           we
           may
           teach
           it
           .
           Let
           us
           labour
           to
           be
           as
           Glasses
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           representations
           of
           all
           verture
           and
           grace
           may
           appear
           ;
           yea
           ,
           if
           we
           
             do
             and
             teach
          
           ,
           we
           
             shall
             
             be
             called
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           
             shall
             be
             )
             great
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
          
           Mat.
           5.
           19.
           
           Such
           an
           one
           was
           holy
           Basil
           ,
           whose
           words
           were
           thunder
           ,
           and
           his
           works
           lightening
           .
           He
           preaches
           (
           saies
           Nazianzen
           )
           with
           a
           lively
           voyc●
           ,
           who
           preacheth
           with
           life
           and
           voice
           ,
           making
           good
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           his
           Life
           ,
           the
           one
           by
           the
           other
           .
           One
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           should
           not
           onely
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           divide
           ,
           and
           rightly
           distribute
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.
           15.
           but
           also
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             walk
             uprightly
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Gal.
          
           2.
           14.
           
           All
           our
           Nazarites
           should
           be
           
             purer
             than
             snow
             ,
             whiter
             than
             milk
             ,
             Lam.
          
           4.
           7.
           like
           unto
           Absalom
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           spiritual
           beauty
           ,
           in
           whom
           ,
           from
           the
           crown
           of
           the
           head
           to
           the
           sole
           of
           his
           foot
           was
           no
           blemish
           ,
           1
           S●m
           .
           14.
           25.
           
           For
           if
           those
           that
           had
           any
           blemish
           upon
           them
           were
           forbidden
           the
           Priests
           Office
           ,
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           Lev.
           21.
           17.
           
           &c.
           how
           shall
           they
           ,
           whose
           mouthes
           ,
           hearts
           ,
           hands
           ,
           are
           full
           of
           sin
           and
           filthiness
           ,
           be
           admitted
           ,
           or
           accepted
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           Wherefore
           let
           every
           Preacher
           teach
           by
           words
           ,
           and
           works
           ,
           by
           life
           and
           Language
           .
           It
           is
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           speak
           ,
           but
           a
           hard
           to
           performe
           ;
           easie
           to
           teach
           in
           words
           ,
           but
           preaching
           with
           the
           life
           ,
           is
           the
           life
           of
           Preaching
           ;
           for
           ,
           words
           make
           not
           such
           an
           impression
           upon
           the
           soul
           ,
           as
           works
           do
           ;
           A
           fighting
           Captain
           encourages
           his
           souldiers
           more
           then
           a
           prating
           coward
           .
           The
           Apostle
           therefore
           will
           that
           Bishops
           be
           blameless
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           7.
           unreproveable
           ,
           without
           scandall
           ,
           not
           without
           sinne
           ,
           As
           were
           
             Samuel
             ,
             Ieremiah
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             Zachary
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             12.
             3.
             
             ●erem
             .
             15.
             10.
             
             Da●
             .
             6.
             5.
             
             Act.
             20.
             23.
             
             Luke
          
           1.
           6.
           such
           were
           
             Bucer
             ,
             Bradford
             ,
             Latimer
             ,
             Hooper
             ,
          
           &c.
           such
           ought
           we
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           evil
           men
           may
           be
           able
           to
           speak
           no
           evil
           of
           us
           without
           lying
           ,
           Tit.
           2.
           8.
           
           For
           he
           may
           truly
           be
           said
           to
           be
           unblameable
           ,
           not
           who
           is
           never
           blamed
           ,
           but
           who
           is
           not
           blameworthy
           .
           Neither
           does
           the
           Apostle
           call
           for
           men
           devoid
           of
           all
           fa●lings
           ,
           such
           are
           not
           men
           but
           Angels
           ,
           such
           are
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           Triumphant
           ,
           not
           the
           Militant
           .
           Many
           men
           (
           as
           Austine
           well
           observes
           )
           live
           without
           complaint
           or
           scandall
           ,
           but
           none
           without
           sin
        
         
           2.
           
           Let
           a
           Pastor
           feed
           his
           people
           ministerialy
           ,
           by
           voice
           and
           sound
           Doctrine
           .
           The
           bare
           Reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           seldom
           conduces
           much
           to
           Conversion
           ,
           the
           word
           preached
           by
           an
           Applicatory
           Voice
           hath
           some
           kinde
           of
           secret
           energy
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           being
           se●t
           from
           the
           Minister
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           into
           the
           ears
           of
           the
           Audito●s
           ,
           it
           carries
           a
           great
           authority
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           fastens
           better
           upon
           their
           souls
           .
           It
           is
           requisite
           ,
           that
           a
           Minister
           
           of
           the
           Gospel
           carry
           upon
           hi●
           breast
           both
           the
           Urim
           and
           the
           Thu●min
           ,
           have
           both
           the
           light
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Integrity
           of
           life
           .
           The
           servant
           of
           the
           Lord
           should
           be
           apt
           to
           teach
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           24.
           which
           aptitude
           denotes
           both
           a
           proneness
           and
           a
           fitness
           :
           he
           should
           have
           both
           a
           will
           to
           communicate
           ,
           and
           a
           faculty
           of
           communicateing
           that
           which
           he
           knowes
           :
           This
           (
           sayes
           even
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Trent
          
           )
           is
           the
           p●imary
           office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ;
           therefore
           Paul
           ,
           being
           now
           at
           the
           door
           of
           death
           ,
           adjures
           Timothy
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           in
           every
           opportunity
           ,
           with
           all
           impor●unity
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           4.
           1
           ,
           2.
           to
           instruct
           first
           himself
           ,
           and
           then
           others
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           13
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Take
             heed
             to
             the
             self
          
           ,
           that
           thou
           compose
           thy
           behaviour
           according
           to
           the
           holy
           rule
           ,
           
             and
             to
             thy
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           that
           thou
           teach
           others
           .
           Blinde
           Watchmen
           ,
           and
           dumb
           dogs
           are
           the
           worst
           of
           creatures
           ,
           Isa.
           56.
           10.
           
           If
           a
           dog
           ,
           whose
           office
           it
           is
           to
           watch
           ,
           to
           bark
           ,
           to
           affright
           thieves
           ,
           be
           dumb
           ,
           either
           by
           nature
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           disease
           ,
           or
           through
           a
           birbe
           ,
           ●e
           is
           altogether
           useless
           ,
           A
           covetous
           ,
           proud
           ,
           idle
           ,
           luxurious
           Minister
           ,
           hath
           his
           mouth
           stopp'd
           by
           the
           guilt
           of
           that
           very
           sin
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           reprove
           in
           others
           ;
           for
           ,
           how
           shall
           he
           bark
           against
           covetousness
           ,
           who
           is
           himself
           worldly-minded
           ?
           The
           sound
           of
           Aarons
           bells
           must
           be
           heard
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           into
           the
           holy
           Place
           to
           minister
           ▪
           upon
           pain
           of
           death
           ,
           Exod.
           28.
           
           3●
           ,
           34
           ,
           35.
           
           A
           sadder
           complaint
           could
           not
           be
           made
           ,
           than
           what
           a
           pious
           and
           learned
           man
           of
           this
           Nation
           makes
           ,
           That
           this
           Church
           has
           lain
           under
           these
           2
           sore
           plagues
           ,
           formerly
           many
           Ministers
           that
           were
           not
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           now
           ,
           many
           Preachers
           that
           are
           not
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Let
           a
           Pastor
           feed
           his
           Flock
           diligently
           and
           industriously
           :
           From
           us
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           from
           us
           ,
           does
           our
           mother
           the
           Church
           exspect
           relief
           ;
           let
           us
           endeavour
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           our
           power
           to
           administer
           the
           help
           she
           exspects
           ,
           to
           remove
           scandals
           ,
           to
           heal
           divisions
           ,
           to
           confute
           Heresies
           ,
           to
           beat
           down
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           to
           demolish
           the
           strong
           holds
           of
           Sathan
           .
           Let
           us
           be
           instant
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           season
           ,
           when
           any
           fair
           opportunity
           offers
           it
           ●elf
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           when
           inconveniencies
           and
           dangers
           do
           seem
           to
           flesh
           and
           blood
           to
           block
           up
           the
           way
           :
           Diligence
           ▪
           as
           it
           is
           very
           conducible
           to
           many
           other
           ends
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           makes
           rich
           ,
           Prov.
           10.
           4.
           it
           inbrings
           to
           Preferment
           ,
           Prov.
           22.
           29.
           
           )
           so
           ,
           more
           especially
           ,
           is
           it
           necessary
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           in
           the
           Government
           and
           management
           of
           souls
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Art
           beyond
           all
           other
           Arts
           ,
           and
           requires
           the
           greatest
           accomplishments
           ,
           exercitation
           ,
           unction
           ,
           discretion
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           some
           are
           bruitish
           and
           unteachable
           ,
           some
           
           weak
           ,
           some
           dull
           ,
           some
           perverse
           ,
           and
           many
           ungratefull
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           therefore
           watch
           and
           be
           hardy
           :
           let
           him
           that
           undertakes
           this
           Ministerial
           task
           ,
           at
           once
           furnish
           himself
           with
           an
           Hero●ck
           and
           invincible
           spirit
           ,
           for
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           not
           to
           want
           exercises
           enough
           of
           his
           valour
           ;
           For
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           whom
           Sathan
           oftner
           tempteth
           ,
           sharplyer
           assaulteth
           ;
           there
           are
           none
           that
           suffer
           more
           of
           forer
           shocks
           and
           tempests
           ,
           than
           the
           holy
           and
           faith●ull
           Captains
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           designed
           to
           prisons
           ,
           not
           Pallaces
           ,
           to
           hatred
           and
           reproach
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           pleasures
           and
           delights
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           ,
           
             Rom.
             8.
             36.
             
             For
             thy
             sake
             we
             are
             killed
             all
             the
             day
             long
          
           ;
           And
           (
           which
           may
           the
           rather
           quicken
           us
           unto
           diligence
           )
           behold
           the
           indefatigable
           industry
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           his
           agents
           .
           In
           this
           decrepit
           age
           of
           the
           world
           ▪
           in
           these
           last
           and
           perillous
           times
           ,
           they
           are
           hurried
           on
           with
           a
           desperate
           rage
           ,
           the
           Devills
           seem
           possessed
           with
           some
           worse
           spirit
           than
           themselves
           ,
           they
           turn
           every
           stone
           ,
           improve
           the
           very
           dregs
           of
           their
           malice
           ,
           and
           the
           height
           of
           their
           might
           ,
           if
           by
           any
           means
           ,
           by
           secret
           perswasions
           ,
           or
           hostile
           invasions
           .
           they
           may
           drag
           any
           soul
           to
           hell
           with
           themselves
           :
           What
           weeds
           of
           Heresie
           do
           they
           plant
           ?
           what
           seeds
           of
           discord
           do
           they
           sowe
           ?
           what
           stones
           of
           stumbling
           do
           they
           lay
           ?
           They
           compass
           sea
           and
           land
           to
           gain
           one
           Proselyte
           .
           Let
           us
           learn
           diligence
           of
           that
           great
           Peripatetick
           ,
           the
           Devill
           ,
           who
           compasseth
           the
           earth
           to
           ensnare
           souls
           .
           Therefore
           saies
           Latimer
           ,
           exhorting
           the
           Bishops
           to
           diligence
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           himself
           ,
           yet
           let
           them
           be
           provoked
           by
           the
           diligence
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           who
           spares
           no
           pains
           ,
           but
           carefully
           visits
           ,
           inst●ucts
           ,
           and
           inciteth
           his
           servants
           and
           disciples
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Sea
           it self
           is
           restles
           ,
           the
           Heavens
           are
           turned
           about
           with
           an
           uninterrupted
           motion
           ,
           and
           the
           Sun
           returns
           with
           its
           unwearied
           light
           ,
           from
           the
           same
           to
           the
           same
           goals
           continually
           :
           And
           do
           sensless
           bodies
           perfect
           so
           many
           motions
           so
           constantly
           ,
           and
           shall
           the
           great
           lights
           of
           the
           Church
           lurk
           within
           their
           sockets
           ,
           rust
           with
           idleness
           and
           dulness
           ?
           Idleness
           is
           hatefull
           to
           God
           in
           every
           Calling
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           the
           Ministry
           .
           Cursed
           be
           he
           that
           doth
           this
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           negligently
           .
        
         
           If
           thou
           be
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             hoc
             age
          
           ,
           minde
           this
           thing
           onely
           ,
           be
           intent
           upon
           it
           ,
           diligent
           in
           it
           .
           The
           life
           of
           a
           Minister
           is
           not
           an
           idle
           life
           ,
           a
           delicate
           easie
           life
           ;
           we
           are
           appointed
           to
           work
           in
           the
           Lords
           Vineyard
           ,
           Numb
           .
           8.
           24.
           and
           not
           to
           play
           .
           It
           
           unbecomes
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Ch●ist
           then
           to
           be
           Carders
           ,
           dicers
           ,
           hunters
           ,
           Merchants
           ,
           Souldier
           ,
           H●●bandmen
           ▪
           &c.
           
           For
           ,
           if
           i●
           be
           unfit
           that
           they
           ●hould
           l●ave
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           to
           s●rve
           tables
           ,
           Act.
           6.
           2.
           much
           more
           unfit
           is
           it
           for
           them
           to
           neglect
           that
           work
           ,
           to
           employ
           th●mselves
           in
           things
           quite
           of
           a
           different
           nature
           .
           There
           is
           〈…〉
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           to
           the
           Labourers
           ;
           there
           are
           some
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           they
           that
           labour
           still
           :
           This
           office
           which
           we
           have
           ,
           is
           not
           an
           easie
           ,
           but
           a
           laborious
           Task
           ,
           which
           alwayes
           hath
           been
           accompanied
           with
           more
           care
           than
           credi●
           ,
           whose
           sweat
           is
           greater
           than
           its
           crop
           .
           Know
           (
           saith
           
             Austine
             )
             that
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Bishop
             is
             not
             a
             name
             of
             worth
             so
             much
             as
             work
             ▪
             of
             dig●ity
             so
             much
             as
             duty
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             are
             Bishops
             ▪
             who
             had
             rath●r
             convert
             then
             people
             then
             command
             them
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           our
           Ministry
           
             〈…〉
             work
          
           ,
           not
           an
           honour
           ,
           an
           employment
           not
           enjoyment
           a
           labour
           not
           a
           ●oytering
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             
             Act.
             15.
             38.
             1
             
             Cor
             3.
             13.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             12.
             
             Phil.
          
           1.
           22.
           1
           
           Thes.
           5.
           13.
           2.
           
           Neither
           is
           it
           an
           easie
           ,
           bu●
           a
           laborious
           painfull
           work
           ,
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           an
           ordinary
           labour
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           working
           even
           unto
           weariness
           ,
           
             Iohn
             4.
             38.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             8.
             2
             
             Cor.
             10.
             15.
             
             Gal.
          
           4.
           11.
           1
           
           Thes.
           3.
           5.
           and
           5.
           12.
           1
           
           Tim
           5.
           17.
           3.
           
           It
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           labour
           a
           hath
           much
           difficulty
           in
           it
           ,
           
             Cor
             11.
             27.
             1
             
             Thes.
             2.
             9.
             2
             
             Thes.
          
           3.
           8.
           4.
           
           It
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           care
           ,
           and
           vehement
           study
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           7.
           12.
           5.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           dist●acting
           ca●e
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             20.
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           3.
           5.
           6.
           
           It
           is
           such
           a
           work
           as
           requires
           the
           whole
           man
           ;
           therefore
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           give
           up
           our selves
           wholly
           to
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           
             to
             continue
             in
             them
             ,
             1
             Tim.
          
           4.
           15
           ,
           16.
           that
           is
           ,
           Let
           these
           things
           be
           thy
           study
           ,
           thy
           care
           ,
           thy
           employment
           thy
           practice
           ,
           thy
           whole
           business
           .
           Therefore
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           
             wait
             on
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             Rom.
          
           12.
           7.
           and
           
             to
             give
             our selves
             continually
             to
             it
             ,
             Act.
          
           6.
           4.
           and
           
             to
             fulfill
             it
             ,
             Col.
          
           4.
           17.
           
           And
           hence
           we
           are
           called
           
             Shepheards
             ,
             Soulders
             ,
             Labourers
          
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           .
        
         
           Neither
           are
           we
           without
           examples
           of
           this
           diligence
           .
           Moses
           was
           faithfull
           in
           all
           Gods
           House
           ,
           Heb.
           3.
           2.
           
           He
           was
           ●aithfull
           in
           delivering
           to
           the
           people
           the
           Commands
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           governing
           them
           according
           to
           the
           minde
           and
           will
           of
           God.
           Samuel
           ceased
           not
           to
           exho●t
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           12.
           23.
           
           Christ
           himself
           was
           not
           sometime
           ,
           but
           dayly
           in
           the
           Synagog●e
           ,
           teaching
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           
             Mat.
             26.
             55.
             
             Luke
             19.
             47.
             
             It
          
           was
           his
           custome
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           Luke
           4.
           16.
           
           He
           spent
           the
           day
           in
           preaching
           ▪
           and
           the
           night
           in
           prayer
           ,
           Luke
           21.
           37.
           
           See
           the
           indefa●igable
           
           diligence
           of
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           11.
           23.
           to
           the
           30.
           
           He
           was
           unwearied
           in
           his
           doing
           ,
           and
           invincible
           in
           his
           su●fering
           :
           How
           many
           Cities
           and
           Countreys
           did
           he
           enlighten
           with
           the
           Go●pel
           ?
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Illyricum
             ,
             Damascus
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Arabia
             ,
             Se●●ucia
             ,
             Cyprus
             ,
             Pamphylia
             ,
             P●sidia
             ,
             Lycaonia
             ,
             Syria
             ,
             Cilicia
             ,
             Phrygia
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             Mysia
             ,
             ●roas
             ,
             Achaia
             ,
             Epyrus
             ,
          
           and
           many
           others
           .
           It
           is
           reported
           of
           Farellus
           ,
           that
           ,
           being
           hindred
           by
           no
           difficulties
           ,
           threatnings
           ,
           reproaches
           ,
           frighted
           with
           no
           persecutions
           ,
           he
           gained
           to
           Christ
           the
           Mompeigardenses
           ,
           the
           Aquilenses
           ,
           the
           Lonsannenses
           ,
           the
           Genevites
           ,
           the
           No●ocomenses
           .
           That
           which
           is
           reported
           of
           Calvin
           is
           diligence
           almost
           to
           a
           miracle
           ;
           that
           he
           preach'd
           yearly
           Two
           hundred
           Eighty
           and
           six
           Sermons
           ,
           read
           an
           hundred
           eighty
           and
           six
           Lectures
           ,
           besides
           a
           multitude
           of
           Epistles
           which
           he
           wrote
           concerning
           sundry
           points
           in
           Divinity
           .
           How
           o●ten
           do
           we
           meet
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             yesterday
             and
             to
             day
          
           in
           Chrysostome
           :
           although
           yesterday
           I
           spoke
           to
           you
           of
           this
           thing
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           fo●get
           it
           to
           day
           (
           said
           he
           )
           nor
           will
           I
           fail
           to
           preach
           the
           same
           to
           morrow
           ▪
           and
           he●ceforth
           .
           The
           Ancient
           Fathers
           gave
           themselves
           wholly
           to
           their
           study
           ;
           the
           least
           part
           of
           their
           life
           was
           spent
           in
           sleep
           ,
           little
           in
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           and
           none
           at
           all
           in
           idleness
           ,
           Origen
           lost
           no
           time
           in
           his
           life
           from
           his
           studies
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           bring
           under
           our
           bodies
           by
           watching
           ,
           fasting
           ,
           praying
           ,
           pains-taking
           ,
           mortification
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           sustaining
           all
           persecutions
           ,
           abstaining
           from
           all
           carnal
           pleasures
           ,
           incentives
           to
           sin
           .
           There
           is
           eminent
           danger
           in
           indulging
           the
           flesh
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           29.
           
           The
           time
           is
           short
           ,
           the
           work
           great
           ,
           the
           reward
           greatest
           of
           all
           .
           Contemplate
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
           And
           that
           we
           may
           be
           the
           better
           enabled
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           work
           ,
           let
           us
           love
           ;
           for
           nothing
           is
           impossible
           to
           love
           ,
           it
           runns
           ,
           it
           flies
           ,
           it
           overcomes
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           
             Cant.
             8.
             6
             ,
             7.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             14.
             
             Gen.
          
           29.
           20.
           
           The
           Peter
           that
           loves
           Christ
           will
           
             ●eed
             ,
             feed
             ,
             feed
             ,
             Iohn
          
           21.
           15
           
           ▪
           16.
           feed
           by
           preaching
           ,
           feed
           by
           practising
           ,
           feed
           by
           printing
           Zachary
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           not
           speak
           ,
           wrote
           :
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           pen
           is
           louder
           than
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           tongue
           :
           By
           this
           we
           can
           speak
           to
           them
           that
           are
           at
           a
           distance
           ;
           nay
           ,
           by
           this
           ,
           being
           dead
           we
           yet
           spe●k
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Let
           a
           Pa●tor
           feed
           his
           people
           bol●●y
           ,
           and
           freely
           .
           Let
           us
           undertake
           ,
           undergoe
           ,
           and
           a●complish
           our
           Minist●y
           ,
           with
           a
           confidence
           full
           of
           courage
           ,
           with
           a
           courage
           devoid
           of
           ●ear
           .
           Let
           us
           commit
           our
           ship
           to
           the
           windes
           ;
           It
           is
           ●ecessa●y
           to
           ●wod●
           ,
           not
           so
           to
           live
           ,
           as
           Cesar
           said
           heroically
           .
           They
           that
           fear
           the
           hatred
           ,
           
           or
           reproaches
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           will
           ●oon
           faint
           ,
           and
           flagge
           ?
           There
           is
           therefore
           requisite
           a
           boldness
           ,
           and
           confidence
           of
           Spirit
           to
           contemn●
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           world
           .
           It
           is
           a
           prime
           vertue
           in
           a
           Min●ster
           to
           contemn
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           able
           to
           be
           contemned
           .
           As
           it
           becomes
           a
           Commander
           to
           dye
           standing
           ,
           so
           it
           behoves
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           to
           die
           suffering
           and
           doing
           ,
           sustaining
           ,
           and
           abstaining
           ,
           preaching
           and
           praying
           ,
           and
           chea●fully
           to
           undergoe
           all
           that
           c●n
           be
           laid
           upon
           him
           for
           the
           love
           of
           Christ.
           This
           is
           indeed
           to
           endure
           hardship
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           3.
           to
           sustain
           crosses
           ,
           to
           entertain
           injuries
           ,
           and
           ●o
           retain
           a
           heart
           hardened
           against
           all
           the
           affronts
           of
           an
           enraged
           world
           ;
           Like
           Christ
           ,
           who
           set
           his
           face
           as
           a
           flint
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           was
           his
           helper
           ,
           Isa.
           50.
           7.
           
           And
           therefore
           he
           stood
           unmoved
           in
           the
           greatest
           storms
           ,
           unco●quered
           by
           the
           greatest
           rage
           ;
           like
           a
           rock
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           roaring
           waves
           do
           dash
           themselves
           ,
           and
           go
           into
           foam
           ;
           or
           like
           an
           Adamant
           ,
           which
           breaks
           in
           pieces
           the
           stones
           and
           hammers
           which
           would
           break
           it
           .
           Let
           others
           fear
           and
           fly
           ,
           let
           us
           contend
           and
           continue
           even
           unto
           death
           .
           Take
           Bias
           for
           an
           example
           ,
           who
           being
           circumvented
           by
           Iphicrates
           the
           A●henian
           Captain
           ,
           answered
           his
           Souldiers
           that
           ask'd
           him
           what
           they
           should
           do
           ,
           
             VVhat
             should
             ye
             do
             ,
             but
             consult
             your
             own
             safety
             ,
             and
             for
             my
             part
             I
             will
             dye
             fighting
             .
          
           Christ
           Iesus
           seems
           to
           bespeak
           us
           as
           ●lexander
           bespoke
           
             Alexander
             ▪
          
           either
           fig●t
           or
           change
           thy
           name
           :
           Either
           carry
           on
           thy
           Ministry
           couragiously
           ,
           and
           fulfill
           it
           constantly
           ,
           or
           cease
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           .
           It
           is
           the
           chief
           business
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           by
           spiri●ual
           weapons
           to
           demolish
           the
           strong
           holds
           of
           Sathan
           ;
           but
           this
           will
           not
           be
           done
           by
           flatterie●
           ,
           and
           pleasant
           ditties
           ;
           but
           by
           this
           boldness
           ,
           and
           freeness
           of
           speech
           ,
           with
           which
           we
           reprehend
           sharply
           ,
           all
           errors
           ,
           heresies
           ,
           raigning
           ●innes
           ,
           especially
           conscience
           wasting
           sinns
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           high
           and
           low
           ,
           great
           and
           small
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           of
           persons
           :
           we
           must
           be
           like
           clear
           and
           spotless
           glasses
           ,
           which
           flatter
           no
           one
           ,
           but
           represents
           all
           persons
           and
           things
           faith●ully
           ▪
           as
           they
           are
           .
           
             
               No
               difference
               must
               be
               put
               'twixt
               man
               and
               man
               ;
            
             
               
                 VVhether
                 a
              
               Trojane
               ,
               
                 or
                 a
              
               Tyri●n
               .
            
          
           Nathan
           reproved
           King
           
             David
             ,
             Elijah
          
           King
           
             Ahab
             ,
             Elisha
          
           King
           
             Iehoram
             ,
             Hosea
          
           the
           King's
           house
           ,
           Amos
           King
           
             Ierobo●m
             ▪
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           King
           
             Herod
             ,
             Paul
          
           the
           Governou●
           
             Foelix
             ,
             Chrysostome
             Eudoxus
             ,
             ●mbrose
             Theodosius
          
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           whom
           he
           also
           excommunicated
           
           for
           violence
           done
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           boldly
           and
           freely
           taxe
           ,
           princely
           ,
           popular
           ,
           plausible
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           we
           be
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Prophets
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           be
           overcome
           with
           fear
           ,
           nor
           fear
           to
           be
           overcome
           ,
           either
           by
           might
           ,
           or
           malice
           ;
           but
           with
           an
           honest
           kinde
           of
           impudence
           speak
           out
           the
           turth
           ,
           knowing
           that
           we
           are
           the
           messengers
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           will
           act
           ,
           direct
           ,
           protect
           us
           ,
           
             Isa.
             42.
             6.
             50.
             7.
             
             Ier.
             1.
             8.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Ier.
          
           28.
           throughout
           ,
           especially
           
             v.
             11.
             
             Ezek.
          
           3.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           God
           will
           not
           forsake
           his
           ,
           in
           these
           last
           and
           worst
           times
           ,
           whom
           he
           knowes
           unable
           to
           subsist
           or
           persist
           without
           him
           ;
           Therefore
           he
           bids
           them
           not
           to
           be
           afraid
           though
           briars
           and
           thorns
           be
           with
           them
           ;
           nay
           ,
           though
           they
           dwell
           amongst
           scorpions
           ,
           yet
           not
           to
           be
           afraid
           ,
           Ezek
           2.
           6.
           
           Every
           coward
           in
           Gods
           cause
           is
           a
           murderer
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           cowards
           they
           are
           the
           most
           notorious
           that
           have
           God
           for
           their
           Captain
           ;
           For
           ,
           what
           need
           they
           be
           afraid
           of
           
             briars
             or
             thorns
          
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           
             good
             will
             of
             him
             that
             dwelt
             in
             the
             bush
             ?
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Let
           a
           Pastor
           feed
           his
           people
           lovingly
           .
           Let
           all
           things
           be
           sweetned
           with
           love
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           16.
           14.
           
           Let
           prayers
           ,
           Sermons
           ,
           reproofs
           ,
           exhortations
           ,
           all
           flow
           from
           this
           Fountain
           ,
           
             Let
             all
             things
             be
             done
             with
             charity
             .
          
           Let
           the
           fire
           of
           zeal
           be
           kept
           burning
           with
           no
           other
           fewel
           than
           the
           oyl
           of
           compassion
           ,
           
             Ier.
             13.
             17.
             
             Luke
             19.
             41.
             
             Gal.
          
           4.
           19.
           
           Thus
           the
           good
           Samaritane
           pours
           wine
           and
           oyl
           into
           the
           wounds
           ,
           wine
           to
           ●earch
           ,
           and
           oyl
           to
           supple
           .
           If
           there
           be
           need
           of
           severity
           ,
           let
           us
           play
           the
           good
           Chirurgions
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           apply
           Corrosives
           to
           prevent
           death
           by
           the
           wound
           ,
           administer
           Cordialls
           to
           prevent
           fainting
           by
           the
           Corrosives
           ;
           and
           chear
           up
           the
           patient
           ,
           telling
           him
           it
           is
           onely
           in
           a
           tendency
           to
           his
           health
           .
           No
           one
           is
           fit
           indeed
           to
           reprove
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           loves
           the
           party
           to
           be
           reproved
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           reproof
           may
           be
           in
           compassion
           ,
           not
           in
           passion
           ,
           for
           his
           restauration
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           ruine
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           therefore
           will
           have
           our
           sharpness
           tempered
           with
           mildeness
           ,
           and
           lenity
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             reprove
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             with
             all
             long-suffering
             ▪
          
           not
           being
           enraged
           at
           the
           dulness
           and
           undutifulness
           of
           our
           Auditors
           ;
           Let
           us
           not
           offend
           any
           by
           a
           proud
           severity
           ,
           or
           a
           supercilious
           gravity
           but
           by
           mildeness
           ,
           and
           a
           sweet
           composure
           of
           manners
           and
           b●haviours
           strive
           to
           win
           them
           ,
           engage
           them
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           our
           own
           ,
           so
           shall
           we
           be
           able
           to
           have
           an
           Influence
           upon
           them
           ,
           prevail
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           live
           profitably
           and
           comfortably
           amongst
           them
           .
           Love
           me
           (
           said
           
           ●ustine
           )
           and
           say
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           and
           do
           what
           you
           will.
           As
           an
           Oratour
           should
           not
           onely
           be
           qualif●●d
           with
           prudence
           ,
           but
           with
           benevolence
           also
           ▪
           so
           a
           Preacher
           :
           For
           )
           as
           the
           Philosopher
           observes
           )
           it
           con●●ibutes
           much
           to
           the
           creditableness
           of
           the
           Orator
           ,
           if
           the
           Auditours
           be
           perswaded
           that
           he
           stands
           well
           affected
           to
           them
           ▪
           The
           gravity
           of
           a
           Minister
           should
           not
           be
           such
           as
           may
           affright
           men
           from
           coming
           before
           him
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           compose
           them
           to
           reverence
           ,
           that
           do
           come
           .
           Let
           us
           feed
           the
           Flock
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           imperiously
           ,
           as
           Lords
           ,
           much
           less
           ,
           rigidly
           ,
           as
           Tyrants
           ;
           but
           gravely
           ,
           and
           mildely
           ,
           as
           Fathers
           ,
           with
           a
           fatherly
           benevolence
           and
           affection
           ▪
           desiring
           rather
           to
           be
           loved
           then
           feared
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           speaks
           La●renti●●
           ,
           upon
           1
           ▪
           Pet.
           5.
           3.
           
           Let
           every
           Pastor
           govern
           the
           Church
           providently
           ,
           and
           prudently
           ,
           not
           straining
           his
           power
           to
           its
           utmost
           rigour
           ,
           but
           exercising
           a
           spirit
           of
           Lenity
           ;
           not
           alwayes
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           towards
           all
           ,
           using
           his
           utmost
           power
           and
           au●hority
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           denying
           something
           of
           his
           own
           right
           ,
           as
           Paul
           often
           did
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             9.
             12.
             2
             
             Cor.
             3.
             2.
             2
             
             Thes.
          
           3.
           9.
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           let
           us
           imitate
           Basil
           ;
           who
           ,
           for
           patience
           and
           constancy
           was
           an
           Adamant
           ,
           for
           meekness
           a
           Loadstone
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Let
           a
           Pastour
           feed
           his
           flock
           
             zealously
             ▪
          
           not
           carelesly
           and
           coldly
           .
           Let
           us
           cry
           aloud
           ,
           and
           lift
           up
           our
           voyce
           like
           a
           Trumpet
           ,
           because
           we
           speak
           to
           dead
           men
           and
           stones
           ▪
           Let
           us
           pray
           the
           father
           of
           Light
           to
           touch
           our
           tongues
           with
           a
           coal
           from
           the
           Altar
           ,
           that
           our
           lips
           may
           breath
           out
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           pure
           and
           heavenly
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           be
           Lamps
           ,
           burning
           in
           zeal
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           Love
           ,
           and
           shining
           in
           words
           and
           works
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           be
           coals
           to
           our selves
           ▪
           and
           lamps
           to
           our
           people
           ;
           such
           was
           
             Iohn
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           5.
           35.
           
           Wherefore
           Christ
           gave
           not
           fleshly
           ▪
           but
           fiery
           tongues
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Preachers
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           preach
           zealously
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           enflame
           the
           hearts
           of
           their
           hearers
           ,
           Act.
           2.
           3.
           
           Excellent
           is
           that
           commendation
           of
           
             Luther
             ,
             VVhatever
          
           Luther
           
             speaks
             or
             writes
             pi●●ces
             into
             the
             ●earts
             ,
             and
             leaves
             a
             wonderfull
             sting
             in
             the
             cons●●ences
             of
             the
             hearers
             .
          
           Let
           us
           look
           unto
           our
           Saviou●
           ,
           whom
           Zeal
           for
           Gods
           glory
           eat
           up
           .
           Let
           us
           imitate
           
             Elijah
             ,
             qui
             zelando
             zelavit
          
           ,
           who
           was
           very
           zealous
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           all
           ●i●e
           for
           God
           ,
           whom
           God
           therefore
           sent
           for
           in
           a
           Fiery
           Chariot
           .
           Let
           us
           imita●●
           
             Elisha
             Isaiah
             ,
             Ier●miah
          
           ,
           (
           
             Ier.
             20.
             9.
             
             Iohn
             Baptist
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             Gal
             ▪
          
           2.
           11.
           
           Who
           all
           being
           enflamed
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           Love
           did
           burne
           the
           cold
           hearts
           of
           their
           
           hearers
           with
           zealous
           Discourses
           .
           Let
           our
           hearts
           ,
           our
           tongues
           our
           hands
           be
           all
           of
           a
           fire
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           bring
           men
           from
           sin
           unto
           God.
           Even
           immoderate
           z●al
           is
           better
           than
           coldness
           in
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           an
           error
           of
           love
           ▪
           and
           not
           a
           love
           of
           error
           .
           Let
           us
           neglect
           nothing
           through
           idleness
           ,
           or
           cowardi●●
           ,
           which
           may
           conduce
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           our
           people
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           let
           us
           imitate
           the
           holy
           Seraphims
           (
           who
           have
           their
           name
           from
           fire
           )
           who
           burning
           in
           zeal
           ,
           are
           alwayes
           in
           readiness
           to
           execute
           every
           command
           of
           God
           ;
           having
           with
           them
           six
           wings
           ,
           with
           which
           we
           may
           speedily
           move
           upward
           ,
           downward
           ,
           forward
           ,
           backward
           ,
           on
           this
           hand
           ,
           on
           that
           hand
           ,
           as
           God
           calls
           .
           So
           zealous
           was
           the
           Angel
           who
           had
           the
           everlasting
           Gospel
           to
           preach
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           creep
           ,
           nor
           walk
           ,
           nor
           run
           ,
           but
           fly
           with
           a
           swift
           wing
           through
           the
           midst
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           Rev.
           14.
           16.
           
           See
           
             VVard's
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
          
           :
           p.
           390.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           word
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           dispensed
           purely
           ,
           without
           any
           sophisticall
           or
           superstitious
           comments
           .
           Let
           nothing
           be
           said
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           Gods
           authority
           .
           In
           all
           doubts
           we
           must
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           Isa.
           8.
           20.
           
           Moses
           returning
           from
           the
           Mount
           brought
           commands
           ,
           not
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           Gods
           ,
           Exod.
           19.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           The
           Apostles
           Commission
           runns
           not
           for
           them
           to
           teach
           humane
           Traditions
           ,
           private
           Fancies
           ,
           but
           to
           teach
           all
           things
           that
           Christ
           Iesus
           had
           commanded
           them
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           20.
           that
           is
           ,
           either
           by
           himself
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           Prophets
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           father
           their
           Doctrines
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             
             I
             have
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             which
             also
             I
             have
             delivered
             unto
             you
             :
          
           so
           1
           
             Thes.
             4.
             2.
             
             Ye
             know
             what
             Commandements
             we
             gave
             you
             by
             the
             Lord
             Iesus●
          
           ;
           As
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ▪
           The
           Commandements
           which
           I
           gave
           you
           are
           not
           mine
           but
           Christs
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Law-giver
           ,
           I
           am
           onely
           his
           Messenger
           .
           So
           also
           1
           
             Pet.
             4
             11.
             if
             any
             man
             speak
             ,
             let
             him
             speak
             as
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
          
           ;
           Let
           him
           be
           a
           Teacher
           well
           instructed
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           produce
           Oracles
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           out
           of
           Gods
           mouth
           .
           God
           cannot
           abide
           unlawfull
           Mix●ures
           ▪
           that
           men
           should
           play
           the
           huxters
           with
           his
           Word
           ,
           or
           plow
           with
           the
           oxe
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Asse
           of
           humane
           traditions
           together
           .
           God
           will
           not
           have
           men
           set
           their
           thresholds
           by
           his
           ,
           and
           their
           posts
           by
           his
           posts
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             43.
             8.
             
             VVhat
             is
             the
             cha●●e
             to
             the
             wheat
             ?
          
           What
           are
           false
           Prophecies
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ?
           Ier.
           23.
           28.
           
           Mens
           inventions
           are
           like
           light
           and
           empty
           cha●●e
           ,
           that
           has
           
           no
           substance
           in
           it
           ,
           nor
           give
           any
           spirituall
           nourishment
           ,
           but
           Gods
           Word
           is
           nu●ritive
           ,
           like
           the
           purest
           wheat
           .
           We
           are
           called
           to
           be
           dispencers
           of
           the
           Ministries
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           broachers
           of
           out
           own
           groundless
           conceptions
           ;
           prop●gators
           of
           the
           old
           way
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           not
           coiners
           of
           a
           new
           .
           If
           an
           Angel
           from
           heaven
           should
           preach
           any
           other
           Gospell
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           accursed
           ,
           Gal.
           1.
           8.
           
           Reject
           therfore
           all
           new
           and
           feigned
           worships
           ,
           and
           worship
           God
           after
           a
           way
           that
           is
           Gods.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           word
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           dispensed
           plainly
           .
           He
           is
           the
           best
           Preacher
           ,
           not
           who
           s●●atcheth
           the
           ears
           ,
           but
           who
           pricketh
           and
           pierceth
           the
           heart
           .
           Therefore
           does
           Paul
           profess
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           rather
           speak
           〈◊〉
           words
           in
           a
           known
           and
           intelligible
           Language
           ,
           than
           five
           thousand
           in
           a
           strange
           and
           unknown
           tongue
           ,
           1
           Cor
           14
           ▪
           19.
           
           Let
           us
           preach
           a
           crucified
           Christ
           in
           a
           crucified
           stile
           ;
           not
           with
           the
           perswasive
           words
           of
           mans
           wisdome
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           demo●station
           of
           the
           spirit
           and
           power
           :
           not
           Rhetorically
           ;
           but
           Apostolic●lly
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           fi●ely
           ,
           as
           soundly
           ,
           not
           so
           curiously
           as
           carefully
           ,
           not
           so
           ●dmirably
           as
           intelligibly
           .
           Let
           our
           speech
           be
           simple
           witho●●
           figures
           ,
           plain
           without
           mysteries
           ,
           pure
           without
           mixtu●e
           ;
           not
           curious
           ,
           painted
           ,
           affected
           ,
           unnecessarily
           adorned
           :
           and
           so
           shall
           they
           be
           as
           fiery
           darts
           piercing
           the
           inmost
           conscience
           ,
           and
           strong
           hammers
           bre●king
           the
           hardest
           rock
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           dispensed
           fully
           .
           For
           ,
           so
           runns
           the
           Dispensers
           Commission
           ,
           
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           least
           particle
           of
           Gods
           Word
           is
           not
           fraudulently
           to
           be
           detained
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           addition
           or
           diminution
           is
           to
           be
           declared
           ,
           Act.
           20.
           27.
           
           And
           then
           ,
           if
           any
           soul
           dye
           ,
           it
           shall
           fall
           by
           its
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           ours
           ,
           and
           its
           blood
           charged
           upon
           its
           won
           head
           ,
           not
           ours
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           faithfully
           have
           discharged
           our
           duty
           withou●
           fraud
           or
           fallacy
           ,
           in
           preaching
           ,
           exhorting
           ,
           warning
           ▪
           threatning
           ,
           and
           explaining
           all
           things
           needfull
           to
           ●alvation
           .
           Let
           us
           imitate
           the
           noble
           spirited
           Micajah
           .
           who
           professed
           freely
           ●
           King
           22.
           14.
           that
           he
           would
           not
           speak
           what
           the
           flattering
           Courtiers
           would
           dictate
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Lord
           should
           command
           him
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Let
           a
           Pastor
           feed
           his
           flock
           ,
           and
           dispense
           Gods
           Word
           sincerely
           .
           not
           designing
           his
           won
           profit
           or
           credit
           ,
           but
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           Phil
           4
           17.
           so
           that
           Christs
           authority
           ,
           renown
           ,
           and
           honour
           may
           be
           exalted
           ;
           let
           us
           rejoyce
           ,
           though
           our
           own
           be
           
           eclipsed
           ,
           nay
           extinguished
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.
           30.
           
           Ambition
           was
           the
           first
           mother
           of
           Heresie
           ;
           Let
           us
           therefore
           turly
           and
           sincerely
           preach
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           study
           to
           promote
           his
           glory
           .
           For
           them
           that
           honour
           him
           he
           will
           honour
           .
        
         
           Above
           all
           ,
           thou
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           flee
           covetousness
           .
           The
           love
           of
           money
           distracts
           the
           minde
           ,
           makes
           it
           unfit
           for
           its
           sacred
           employment
           ,
           and
           shoulders
           out
           Hospitality
           and
           Charity
           .
           We
           are
           Gods
           Souldiers
           ,
           now
           no
           Souldier
           entangleth
           himself
           with
           the
           affairs
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           4.
           
           They
           are
           unworthy
           the
           name
           of
           Christs
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           gape
           after
           the
           private
           goods
           ,
           more
           than
           they
           desire
           the
           publick
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           make
           a
           trade
           of
           their
           ●acred
           function
           ,
           undertaking
           it
           not
           to
           bring
           soules
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           but
           to
           bring
           themselves
           a
           temporall
           livelyhood
           .
           Covetousness
           is
           abominable
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           Ministers
           ,
           such
           therefore
           are
           called
           
             greedy
             doggs
             ,
             Isa
          
           56.
           11.
           that
           prepare
           warr
           against
           every
           one
           that
           putteth
           not
           into
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           Mic.
           3.
           5.
           that
           pollute
           the
           name
           of
           God
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           handfulls
           of
           barley
           ,
           and
           pieces
           of
           bread
           ,
           for
           any
           light
           gain
           ,
           Ezek.
           13.
           19.
           
           This
           in
           Bishops
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             filthy
             gain
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           gotten
           filthily
           ,
           unworthily
           ,
           flatteringly
           ,
           not
           without
           staining
           and
           ●ullying
           the
           Ministeriall
           dignity
           .
           This
           the
           Apostle
           condemns
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             3.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             7
             ,
             11.
             1
             
             Pet.
          
           5.
           3.
           
           Who
           can
           but
           condemn
           the
           preposterous
           ca●e
           of
           a
           Livelyhood
           ,
           which
           some
           Ministers
           stand
           guilty
           of
           ,
           who
           bestow
           more
           thoughts
           about
           breeding
           and
           feeding
           their
           cattell
           ,
           managing
           their
           land
           ,
           and
           such
           heterogeneous
           business
           ,
           than
           in
           their
           studies
           ,
           or
           the
           Promotion
           of
           Salvation
           of
           the
           peoples
           soules
           :
           whom
           you
           may
           fitlyer
           call
           Feeders
           of
           cattel
           ,
           than
           Feeders
           of
           Christians
           ,
           whilest
           they
           converse
           more
           in
           their
           stables
           than
           in
           their
           studies
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           still
           looked
           for
           Christ
           in
           a
           manger
           .
           Not
           that
           it
           is
           absolutely
           unlawfull
           for
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospell
           (
           so
           it
           may
           be
           without
           prejudice
           to
           his
           employment
           and
           study
           to
           have
           some
           moderate
           care
           of
           his
           temporall
           concernments
           ,
           (
           as
           about
           his
           cattell
           ,
           and
           land
           ,
           〈…〉
           like
           ▪
           )
           but
           cheifly
           let
           him
           take
           heed
           to
           himself
           ,
           a●d
           to
           〈◊〉
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           anxious
           or
           solicitous
           inordinately
           concerning
           a
           temporall
           subsistance
           ;
           For
           the
           Lord
           is
           our
           inheritance
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           faithfull
           Vine-d●es●ers
           ,
           and
           reapers
           for
           him
           ▪
           he
           will
           be
           vineyards
           ,
           fields
           ,
           and
           harvests
           unto
           us
           ;
           Christ
           will
           suffer
           his
           sent-ones
           to
           want
           nothing
           ,
           Luke
           22.
           35
           ▪
        
         
         
           Wo
           to
           those
           drones
           then
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           feed
           ,
           but
           feed
           upon
           the
           flock
           ;
           These
           the
           Prophet
           strikes
           through
           with
           a
           sharp
           dart
           ,
           Ezek.
           34.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           For
           it
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           seek
           the
           peace
           more
           than
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           our
           Flocks
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             12.
             14.
             
             I
             seek
             not
             yours
             but
             you
             :
          
           We
           w●re
           ordained
           fishers
           of
           men
           ,
           not
           of
           moneys
           .
           It
           ought
           therefore
           to
           be
           our
           care
           (
           as
           Aquinas
           ha●h
           taught
           us
           )
           to
           p●omote
           ,
           and
           e●crease
           spiritual
           good
           in
           our
           people
           ,
           rather
           tha●
           to
           procu●e
           and
           gather
           temporal
           goods
           for
           our selves
           .
           Mr.
           Rollock
           ,
           tha●
           fam●us
           Scottish
           light
           ,
           profest
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           his
           Stipends
           he
           had
           not
           hoarded
           one
           penny
           ;
           for
           that
           these
           worldly
           things
           were
           never
           a
           care
           to
           him
           .
           Calvin
           ,
           that
           choice
           man
           (
           not
           to
           be
           named
           without
           an
           honourable
           Preface
           )
           never
           studied
           to
           enrich
           himself
           ;
           for
           all
           his
           goods
           (
           together
           with
           his
           Library
           ,
           sold
           at
           the
           best
           rate
           )
           were
           hardly
           worth
           Three
           hundred
           Crowns
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
           To
           all
           these
           things
           we
           must
           add
           Prayer
           ,
           for
           our selves
           and
           for
           our
           Flocks
           ;
           For
           ,
           besides
           diligent
           Reading
           ,
           Prayer
           and
           Temptations
           are
           requisite
           (
           saith
           Luther
           )
           to
           make
           a
           good
           Divine
           .
           Whilest
           the
           hand
           turns
           over
           the
           Book
           ,
           let
           the
           eye
           turn
           toward
           God
           ;
           and
           never
           forget
           to
           importune
           his
           directing
           ,
           assisting
           ,
           emboldening
           ,
           enlarging
           spirit
           ,
           from
           whom
           all
           thy
           sufficiencies
           are
           :
           And
           thou
           wilt
           finde
           ,
           that
           to
           have
           Prayed
           well
           ,
           is
           to
           have
           Studied
           well
           .
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A45328-e330
           
             
               Samuel
               Marrow
            
             Esquire
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45328-e860
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Salsa
             mola
             ,
             &
             sals●
             fruges
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45328-e2590
           
             Cura
             facit
             canos
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45328-e7110
           
             Reggus
             Comment
             .
             de
             statu
             Angliae
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Nicol.
             de
             Cleman
             .
             giis
             ,
             
               Epist.
               75.
               p.
            
             223.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45328-e9820
           
             Qui
             jubet
             e●am
             juvat
             .
          
           
             M●l
             .
             Adam
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45328-e10980
           
             De
             justit
             .
             &
             jure
             .
             li.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tollant
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &
             ●iunt
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             See
             
               A.
               Gellius
            
             Noc
             .
             Attic.
             lib.
             3
             cap.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45328-e15100
           
             See
             Motives
             to
             a
             faithfull
             discharge
             of
             the
             Ministeriall
             calling
             in
             Bowls
             
               past
               .
               Evangel
               .
               lib.
               3.
               c.
            
             9.